• We have updated our Community Code of Conduct. Please read through the new rules for the forum that are an integral part of Paradox Interactive’s User Agreement.
Chapter 18: Shadow Broker
  • Today's chapter includes guest appearances by @Chilango2's custom empire: the Saiiban Confederation. And we'll get to see @Arithmetician's character Eerabik as well.



    Chapter 18
    Shadow Broker



    May 30, 2086
    Rotorua City, Hokianga



    Located in the very center of the constellation Sagittarius, about fifty-thousand Lightyears from the Galactic Core, there is a beautiful region of space called the Shining Hinterlands. The Shining Hinterlands is an Emission Nebula, a swirling cloud of hot gas energized by ultraviolet radiation, causing the nebula to glow with neon light. This particular type of nebula was amongst the most visually stunning in the Galaxy.

    Deep within the Shining Hinterlands, the spaceplane Ark Angel emerged from Hyperspace above a green and blue planet, shrouded in fluffy white clouds. In the cockpit, Himawari, Chris, and Amako pressed their faces against the windows in awe while Randall steered the ship towards the surface.

    “Amako!” Himawari signed. “You never told us Hokianga was a Gaia World!”

    There are many types planet in the Galaxy, too many to count, even. But Gaia-class planets stand out from the rest. One hundred thousand years ago, the Galaxy was ruled by the Progenitors, a race of extragalactic beings who possessed knowledge and technology beyond all possible comprehension. Gaia Worlds were created by the Progenitors, perhaps as an artistic statement or maybe for reasons that are more practical. Regardless, these planets existed in a state of perfection, able to sustain any and all forms of life. Mammals, lithoids, aquatics, reptilians, it did not matter. Everyone could live here in comfort. Even the Voidborne races like the Vaygr, Kadeshi, and Tiyanki could eke out a comfortable life at the higher altitudes.

    As the Ark Angel descended upon the perfect planet of Hokianga, a single city came into view. Rotorua was a sparkling metropolis stretched out for hundreds of miles in each direction. Part of the city was even built underwater to accommodate an extensive population of aquatics and molluscoids.

    Amako steered the spaceplane in a way that told Himawari he’d been here before.

    “I think Ruunhan will be waiting for us at the dock.” He said. “Just remember to back a travel bag with some clothes, because her people will want to move the ship for us.”

    “Her people?” Randall repeated.

    Amako raised an eyebrow.

    “Remember when I said Ruunhan was in the criminal underworld?” Amako said. “I meant it. She’s a blackmailer. Ruunhan’s got a whole damn information network that she uses to get dirt on people. Then she’ll say ‘you do whatever I tell you or I’ll send this info to people who wanna hurt you.’ And it works every time.”

    “And you were her friend!?” Himawari signed. “Really!?”

    “I was… different when I was younger.” Amako replied. “Back then I kept the same type of friends who hung out with Ruunhan. And when Ruunhan married one of them, there just wasn’t room for me anymore.”

    Chris looked at Amako.

    “Wait a minute, dude.” Chris said. “What type of friends does Ruunhan keep?

    Amako pointed out the starboard window.

    “Her friends are the type of people who fly that thing.”

    Chris, Himawari, and Randall all gasped as they spotted a starship the size of a battlecruiser lurking in the planet’s terminator, the golden line between day and night. It was a beautiful vessel shaped a little like a crescent moon; with a curved hull that wrapped around the vessel, leaving a deep crevasse in the front that led to the center of the vessel, where the bridge and command deck was secure in the very core of the warship.

    “That’s an Archangel-class dreadnaught!” Chris breathed. “Those ships are legendary!”

    The Hiigaran Archangel dreadnaught had a reputation, one that everybody on the Ark Angel knew about. But before the group could question Amako any further, another starship came into view. A second Hiigaran dreadnaught, emerged from Hyperspace above the Ark Angel. Then the ship’s radio sounded:

    “Attention Earth ship JSDF ARK ANGEL, registration number HML-015. This is the Kiith Somtaaw warship Kapisi. Stand down and prepare to be boarded.”

    Amako quickly replied.

    Kapisi, this is Ark Angel. We are trying to reach Ruunhan Priya Somtaaw-Sa. We are unarmed and have been in communication with the Somtaaw Kiith-Sa.”

    There was a pause. Chris let his jaw drop.

    “Damn, Amako.” Chris spoke aloud, forgetting to sign. “You just used her family name! Those are supposed to be secret! How close were you and Ruunhan?”

    Himawari waved her hands, demanding the last few moments be translated so she could understand what was being said. However, things were moving along. Amako’s use of Ruunhan’s family name must have worked on the Somtaaw Captain, because the Hiigaran Dreadnaught replied with the following message:

    Ark Angel, you have been issued clearance to land at the Arahu Ranginui Memorial Spaceport. Land on Runway 90 Left. People will be waiting for you on the ground. Do not deviate from your present course.”

    Amako let out a sigh of relief.

    “See?” he said. “It’s all good. We’re going to be just fine.”



    The Ark Angel glided to a smooth landing on the runway of a spaceport on the outskirts of the city. On the way down, Himawari pulled up the planetary data on the ship’s computer and brought everyone up to speed on the surface conditions:

    “The gravity on Hokianga is .91 gee, so we’ll have a spring in our step.” She reported. “Also, the atmosphere is a nitrogen-oxygen mix like Earth, but the air pressure is lower than what we’re used to, so we’re gonna feel lightheaded for the first few hours or so. Just roll with it.”

    Himawari was a veteran space traveler, and had plenty of experience acclimating to alien climates. Once the spaceplane landed, she undid her seatbelt and started bouncing around on the balls of her feet, getting a feel for the local gravity.

    “And here comes our escorts.” Amako said, pointing out the window.

    A group of spaceport workers approached the Ark Angel, 5 Hiigarans and one Saiiban. With a loud hissing of hydraulics, the boarding ramp lowered into place and the team came aboard. The Saiiban was dressed similarly to its Hiigaran counterparts, or as closely as an Avian's outfit could match a Humanoid. Himawari noticed the emblem of Kiith Somtaaw was sewn onto the outfit of all six people.

    “Welcome to Rotorua.” Said one of the Hiigarans. “Lady Ruunhan asked us to take care of your ship while you go to see her. Garan insisted on meeting you personally.”

    The Hiigaran gestured to the alien next to him, a Saiiban with flashy green feathers and a bright yellow bill. Amako and the Saiiban named Garan both jumped at the sight of one another. Himawari instantly knew that these two were familiar with each other. Amako opened his arms, smiled and said:

    “How are you? Long time, no see!”

    Garan shook his head, which made his downy feathers rustle. Then he spoke… except, he didn’t really speak. Like all members of the Saiiban species, Garan communicated by singing. Chris struggled to translate Garan’s tune into Sign Language, which allowed Himawari to keep up with the conversation.

    “It has not been long enough since the Wedding Incident.” Garan addressed Amako. “You’ve got some nerve coming back here after what you did.”

    Amako and Garan stared at each other for a tense moment. Then Garan burst out laughing and wrapped his wings around Amako, greeting him in a much more jovial way:

    “How are you, you old pirate? You finally managed get off the Human world?”

    “I escaped.” Amako replied. “I’ve got my wife and two friends with me. We need to talk to Ruunhan about hiding somewhere safe until this all blows over.”

    Garan rolled his eyes.

    “That makes sense.” The Saiiban replied. “The Somtaaw Kiith-Sa called us on the Hyperwave and Ruunhan went pale. You’d have thought the third Hyperspace War was starting or something. She was trembling when she told us you were coming. Follow me and I’ll take you right to her.”

    Himawari and her friends disembarked, leaving the Ark Angel in the care of the Somtaaw dockworkers. In front of them, the city of Rotorua opened up before them in all of its grandeur.

    Rotorua was divided into ten distinct districts, and they were visible at a glance, as each portion of the city was designed to accommodate the many different species who lived here. Mammilians, Reptilians, Avians, Arthropoids, Molluscoids, Fungoids, Plantoids, Lithoids, Aquatics, and Jericho-knows-what other kinds of lifeforms all hustled and bustled about their busy lives in the street. Blorg entrepreneurs flashed holographic advertisements on the corner while Vanian and Amadii couriers fluttered from one rooftop to the next. Curious water-dwelling people looked up from the canal as Himawari waved to them.

    She had been to many planets in her life, but had never seen so many different types of aliens together in one place. Himawari spent so much time looking around at the fascinating cityscape that her husband Amako had to grab her by the hand and pull her along.

    “You said your name was Garan.” Randall asked the Saiiban guide. “I thought that was a Hiigaran name.”

    “It is.” Replied Garan. “I was adopted by a Somtaaw family when I was young. My full name is Garan Somtaaw-Re. It is a probationary title for those who seek to join Kiith Somtaaw.”

    “Huh.” Randall commented. “I didn’t realize Kiith Somtaaw was accepting non-Hiigaran members.”

    “Anyone who is descended from a Beastslayer has an easier time getting into Kiith Somtaaw. Regardless of species.” Garan said. “If she asked, we probably would have made Jericho a Kiith-Sa.”

    Garan threw out a wing to stop Himawari from crossing the street.

    “No, we are staying on this road.” He said. “Look there. That’s where we are heading.”

    Himawari, Chris, Amako, and Randall looked down the street to see a very colorful building wedged in between two trapezoid-shaped buildings. Or rather, it was four buildings, all shaped like gigantic tombstones, lined up in a row. In fact, on closer inspection, the buildings on either side appeared to be connected to the tombstone-shaped structures, one at each end. Himawari gasped and did a little dance on her toes as she realized what it was.

    “It’s a Hiigaran Shrine!” Himawari declared. “I excavated one back when I first started studying archeology!”

    Chris let out a low whistle.

    “Yeah, I remember when you and I built a scale model of one back at Yamamoto University. Those were the days, weren’t they?” he said.

    Chris and Himawari put one arm around each other in a quick side hug as they reminisced about their college days. While the group walked to towards the Shrine, Garan provided an explanation for Randall, who was the only person who did not know its significance.

    “At Shrines like this one, we gather to devote ourselves to Sajuuk, the Creator-God whose hand shapes what is.” Garan said. “Before the Beast War, Kiith Somtaaw was responsible for maintaining the Shimmering Path, a collection of thirty-three temples that lined a route of holy pilgrimage.”

    Himawari tapped Garan on the shoulder to get his attention and then started speaking in Sign Language. Amako quickly translated:

    “She says ‘this temple looks a lot like Coor-Lan, the Temple of the Exalted Flame, the fifteenth stop on the Shimmering Path.’ Do you see the resemblance?”

    Garan laughed,

    “My dear… this is Coor-Lan! Recovered from the ruins of Kharak after the Genocide, transported here, and expertly restored. This is one of only two Shimmering Path temples to be saved from the Burning of Kharak, the other being Clee-San, the Silent Wayfarer.”

    Himawari’s eyes went wide, like a child who had just spotted a candy store. Amako knew his wife was about to indulge in her favorite hobby: learning about alien cultures. When she signed a request for a history lesson about the Coor-Lan, Amako translated it (very slowly) into a more general compliment, making sure to keep talking until the group stepped over the threshold and into the temple grounds.

    Himawari looked around and instantly knew that very few houses of worship on Earth that could hold a candle to the Temple of Coor-Lan. There were no walls on any side of the building. Instead, hundreds of statues and sculptures were stacked and welded and fused into each other, creating a colorful collage of statuary that supported the roof above. Himawari tried to pull away from Amako to take a closer look at the statues, and she saw dozens upon hundreds of different variations of the likeness of Sajuuk the Creator.

    She found herself lost in curiosity and started thinking about her college history lessons: Before Jericho rose to fame fifty years ago, nearly all spacefaring civilizations worshipped the Creator Sajuuk, who was eventually proven to be a member of the long-extinct Progenitors, a race of aliens who ruled the Galaxy almost a million years ago. Himawari remembered that Sajuuk (the person, not the god) was the one who first understood Hyperspace and invented Faster-Than-Light travel.

    She wanted to dive even deeper into the history of interstellar spiritualism, but a tugging on her arm forced her back into the present.

    Garan swept his wings in a grand gesture, ordering two Somtaaw temple pages to open a door at the far end of the courtyard. With a reverent bow, Garan escorted Himawari and her friends into the Inner Sanctum.

    Here, in the very core of the temple, a gentle light filtered into the Sanctum from a hole in the ceiling. The floor, on the other hand, was not visible. The floor of the Sanctum was covered in about two inches of fine sand, while a ring of torches illuminated six beautiful coffins in the center of the room. Each wooden coffin was different, with a series of religious carvings engraved in the top and sides.

    “These sacred sarcophagi used to contain six Martyrs of Kharak.” Garan said. “Murdered by the Taiidani in their Genocide against the Hiigaran people. Slowly, over the past century, these martyrs were allowed to return to the sand. Sajuuk has taken these people into the next cycle of creation… and they will, in some form or another, be created again by him.”

    In the center of the Sanctum, two women rose from the sand. They had been kneeling in silent prayer for so long that Himawari, Amako, Chris, and Randall had all failed to notice them before. The first woman was a Partogan with incredibly long silver hair that descended beyond her waist, while her companion was a Hiigaran with narrow amber eyes and reddish-brown hair that covered her right eye. The Hiigaran wore a bulky cloak that suggested she was armed.

    “Speak your names and declare your loyalties.” The Hiigaran commanded. “You are citizens of a hostile nation, and I must make peace with you before I greet you as the friends of my friend.”

    Realizing that she was talking about the trio of Humans, Randall stepped forward and spoke:

    “My name is Randall Murphy of the planet Earth. I’m a ffriend of the Stormbreaker Blake Robinson and loyal follower of the true Jericho, who does not command her followers to make war on her allies. This is Christopher Wright, from the planet Terra Nova. He is a historian and has been Blake’s friend longer than I have. And this is Himawari Robinson, daughter of Blake Robinson and Chihiro Tachibana. She and I are.. uh… we are friends. Himawari is deaf, so I help her communicate.”

    The Hiigaran raised her eyebrows and put a hand on the Partogan’s shoulder.

    “You see, love?” The Hiigaran said. “It’s just like I said. Mostly truthful, but they occasionally omit the truth, especially when it embarrasses them.”

    “I… Uh…” Randall stammered.

    “You and Himawari are divorced.” The Hiigaran said. “You have custody of the daughter she gave you, but Sophie Murphy has gone rouge and thrown herself into the same camp as our common enemies.”

    The Hiigaran raised a hand and pointed towards Amako.

    “Your ex-wife is married to a man I used to call my best friend. You neglected to mention that too.” She said.

    The Partogan woman clenched her fists.

    “We should expel them.” The Partogan said. “Send them away with their ship.”

    “That’s enough, love.” She said. “Your people might be at war with Earth, but mine are not anymore. And the Kiith-Sa have already spoken.”

    Himawari felt that steam could have risen from the Partogan’s ears. Finally, the two alien women introduced themselves:

    “My name is Ruunhan Somtaaw-Sa.” The Hiigaran said. “And the charming young lady next to me is my wife, Hahli Mihaka.”

    Randall startled.

    “Hahli Mihaka!” He repeated. “I’ve heard of her!”

    Hahli raised her eyebrows while Ruunhan rolled her eyes.

    “Of course.” Ruunhan grumbled. “You get all the publicity.”

    “That’s because I take credit for my work, love.” Hahli said. “Well, I know you’re dying to say it, Human. Go ahead.”

    Randall rounded on his friends, his face flush with excitement.

    “She’s a pirate! A real, bonafide space pirate! She’s got her own fleet and everything and… wait, why aren’t you surprised?”

    Himawari, Chris, and Amako were all looking unmoved by this revelation.

    “Hahli’s piracy isn’t exactly a secret.” Amako said.

    “She tends to announce herself wherever she goes.” Himawari added. “I think she likes the fame.”

    Amako translated this final part aloud, causing Hahli to laugh.

    “I like the deaf one.” Hahli said. “You have to teach me to do those hand signals.”

    “So, we can stay?” Amako asked.

    “Yes, you can stay here in the temple.” Ruunhan nodded. “It should be easy to keep you safe now that the war situation has changed so much.”



    A few hours later, Amako and Himawari were moved into a residential room in the monestary portion of the temple. Chris occupied the room next door, while Randall found himself living in a room on the far side of the cloister, a long walk away from the others. Amako and Himawari asked why he was so far from the group, and one of the Temple workers informed them that divorce held a different kind of significance in Hiigaran culture.

    “It would be incredibly inappropriate for him to be allowed near you, as you have rejected his Kiith pledged and your loyalty to another.” The Hiigarans explained.

    While Amako, Himawari, and Randall haggled over living space, Chris Wright went back into the main temple. He had a burning question to ask.

    Chris found Hahli and Ruunhan standing outside of the temple entrance. They were sitting beneath a statue of Sajuuk and watching the countless residents of Rotorua going about their business. A traffic jam was forming on the street as local cops struggled to escort a chaotic tangle of Morbuzakh. (a large sentient plant composed of many vines and leaves)

    “I don’t mean to bother you.” Chris said, announcing his presence. “But there’s something I need to know.”

    Hahli scoffed.

    “Don’t ask me.” She said. “My wife is the one who has eyes and ears on every street corner.”

    As she spoke, Ruunhan withdrew a tablet computer from her pocket. The Hiigaran used her own pointed ears to hold her hair back as she looked at Chris.

    “Just so you know, I normally charge a fee for my services.” Ruunhan said, “And Historians like you don’t have very large bank accounts.”

    “What I want to know is apparently common knowledge to everyone except the crew of the Angel.” Chris said. “So I think I can afford it.”

    Chris sat down beneath the statue of Sajuuk. The golden image of the Progenitor god looked as though it was going to bring its fist down on them at any moment.

    “Ever since this crisis started,” Chris began, “There’s been a media blackout on all Human planets. We haven’t had any news from the rest of the Galaxy for almost two years now, and whatever does trickle through is always bad. My friends and I need to know… what’s going on? What happened at the Galactic Council that’s got everyone on edge?”

    Ruunhan took a deep breath, then she told Chris everything:

    Earth was at war with almost the entire Galaxy.

    Ever since Pascal Etienne became Secretary-General, the Human government had taken on a Human Supremacist policy called Sol Invictus. Humanity slowly became hostile towards all of the species who had once been their allies. Human colonists aggressively pursued unclaimed worlds, expanding their borders and sometimes appropriating planets that belonged to someone else. Progenitor relics and artifacts were stolen and spirited away to Human planets; but things only got worse as time went on.

    About ten years ago, a Partogan expedition had stumbled upon the grave of Whetu Kealoha, the very first Partogan Queen. A starship was dispatched to recover her body and transport her to an honorable burial, but it was ambushed by a Human battlecruiser. Whetu’s body was stolen, never to be seen again.

    After that, the Progeny became active.

    The militant arm of the Cult of Jericho started abducting children from planets all across the Galaxy, taking them back to Earth. Each time the Progeny attacked, the United Nations would refuse to do anything. The Etienne government would neither condemn the Progeny, nor would they take any action to prevent future attacks. Small scale conflicts would continue as the Progeny grew stronger and stronger with each passing year. A diplomatic crisis erupted as the many nations of the Galaxy disagreed on how to handle the Human Crisis.

    The Partogans started to rebuild the Triple Alliance, a military bloc from the Second Hyperspace War. However, in the face of a growing Human threat, the alliance rapidly expanded in side to become a massive Coalition that contained most of the Galaxy’s spacefaring peoples.

    The Hiigarans and their traditional allies, the Taiidan Republic, did consider Humanity a threat, but they were unwilling to join the new coalition. The Hiigarans were still demanding the return of three Progenitor Hyperspace Cores, ancient and powerful technology that was seized by the Partogans during the Second Hyperspace War. These cores allowed the user to travel to any point in the Galaxy instantaneously, something that no other Hyperdrive was capable of. These cores had belonged to the Hiigarans for thousands of years, but a single moment of battle left all three Cores free for the taking.

    The tensions continued to rise until just two years ago… when everything changed. The Human space fleet staged a surprise attack that nearly wiped out the Partogan Navy in one fell swoop. Before anyone could realize what had happened, the Galaxy was plunged into its first major conflict since the Second Hyperspace War. Officially, the Human government gave a statement saying that they were attempting to pre-empt an attack against Earth by the Partogans, but no one believed this lie. Human forces soon undid the story anyway. UN warships and soldiers soon invaded every star nation in reach. Hiigara, Amadiio, the Saiiban Taiidan, Partogans, Levakians, and the Vaygr all found themselves under attack.

    The Galactic Community reacted quickly, establishing the Galactic Defense Force, allowing the rest of the Galaxy to mount a united defense against the Human onslaught. So far, a year and a half into the new war, no worlds had actually fallen to the Humans, but the situation was tense. The Hiigarans and Partogans were the most powerful civilizations in the Galaxy, meaning they were the leaders of the Coalition. The two nations disagreed on nearly everything, with the biggest sticking point being Jericho and her friends the Stormbreakers. Hiigara wanted to consider them enemies while Aoraki felt that Jericho, Blake Robinson, and the others could still be counted as allies.

    Just a week ago, however, things finally reached a tipping point. In a special session of the Galactic Council, the Galactic Custodian was deposed. Originally, Kessick was chosen for the job because he was neither Hiigaran nor Partogan. He was a neutral party that could mediate between the Superpowers and keep their weapons pointed at Earth instead of each other.

    During the negotiations for Kessick’s replacement, the Partogan/Hiigaran alliance completely broke down.

    “And now…” Ruunhan finished. “A Partogan has been elected Galactic Custodian, while my people have shown their anger by quitting the war. And I don’t think it’ll stop there.”

    Chris folded his arms in thought.

    “You think others will quit the Coalition?” He asked.

    Ruunhan and Hahli both nodded.

    “All of Hiigara’s traditional allies will probably leave the war.” Hahli said. “The Taiidani are definitely out, and the Vaygr might leave as well.”

    “The Kadeshi and Tobari will leave as well.” Ruunhan said. “I’m worried the Coalition may collapse.”

    “And turn this conflict into a three-way war.” Chris mused. “Sounds horrible.”

    “It could be.” Ruunhan admitted. “We can only hope it won’t happen.”

    Chris thanked Ruunhan for the update, although it felt more like a history lesson. Then he went back inside the temple to tell Himawari, Amako, and Randall what he had learned.



    June 1, 2086

    The Anvil, Saiiban Confederation


    The Anvil Nebula is a chaotic region of space that marked the point where the borders of three interstellar empires met. A signal bouy hovered around one edge of the nebula, transmitting a song of welcome as travelers entered the Saiiban Confederation. About half a light-year away, deep inside the Anvil Nebula, a series of Hyperspace inhibitors and automated missile launchers marked the beginning of the Tobari Star Empire. Finally, a lone starbase orbiting a neutron star marked the outer boundaries of the United Nations of Earth.

    Suddenly, this peaceful Nebula was disturbed when two objects suddenly started moving at high speed. A starship fired up its engines and raced away from the scene as fast as it could, while a second vessel started to give chase!

    The fleeing vessel was a Human spy ship. The frigate-sized vessel was bristling with dozens of antenna, radar domes, radio dishes, and other electronic warfare equipment. The pursuing vessel, on the other hand, was the Frenzied Claw, a combat frigate of the Galactic Defense Force. Painted onto its side were the flags of four nations who jointly operated the warship: the Saiiban, Amadii, Vanians, and Ozkox.

    On the bridge of the Frenzied Claw, the crew was made up entirely of avians. The commanding officer (a member of the flightless Amadii race) cursed loudly as the Human spy ship fired up its engines and attempted to escape.

    “Damnit! They saw us!” he yelled. “Helm! Don’t lose the bastards!”

    “Everyone brace!” Cried out the helmsman as he throttled the engines to full power.

    The Frenzied Claw let out a deep, guttural roar from her engine room and the frigate pelted after its prey like a hawk diving to the ground!

    The crew of the Frenzied Claw gripped their talons onto their perches for dear life as the ship chased its query into the depths of the Anvil Nebula. The fleeing Human ship was getting very far away, reaching the limits of the Claw’s sensors.

    “Weapons, target-lock the Earth ship and charge the Ion Cannon!” The commander ordered.

    But before he could say anything else, he was countermanded by an Ozkox woman with a yellow-ish grey bill who was dressed in a very official looking uniform.

    “Belay that order!” Eerabik shrieked. “Do not fire!”

    “We have to knock out their drive!” The Amadii Captain responded.

    “No!” Eerabrik shouted. “Tell your crew to hold their fire; we have to take that ship intact! Our mission is to get aboard, we can’t scrap them!”

    “They’re running, the mission is scrubbed!” The Captain hollered over the noise of his ship’s engines.

    Eerabik spread her wings and tail feathers wide, all the better make herself look genuinely terrifying. Even her eyes seemed to glow with a nightmare-inducing kind of fury.

    “The Galactic Custodian gave me authority over this ship!” Eerabik shouted. “And this mission is scrubbed WHEN I SAY IT IS!! Now pull us alongside and dispatch the boarding teams!”

    The bridge crew all swore loudly as they recommitted themselves to the chase. The Human spy ship was doing everything in its power to escape from the Frenzied Claw. They cut off their engines, allowing the GDF vessel to get close, only to fire up and flee again.

    “Son of a Kinloka, they’re trying to burn us up in their engine plume!” The helmsman called out. “Our armor is melting!”

    “Pull alongside!” The Captain ordered. “And tell the Marines to brace for a high-gee landing!”

    The Human spy ship entered into a sharp turn, banking hard as it went. The Frenzied Claw turned and kept pace with the enemy. Down in the Claw’s hold, six breaching pods shuddered in their launch clamps, waiting for the go-signal. Each one contained four members of the Galactic Defense Forces, armed to the teeth and ready for a fight.

    Then, for just a short moment, the Human spy ship seemed to run out of moves. After one fatal moment of hesitation, the breaching pods separated from the Frenzied Claw and crossed the short distance to the enemy vessel. All six latched onto the side of the hull, and the Frenzied Claw throttled down her engines, staying closeby.

    A minute later, the pursuit was over. The Human warship cut off its engines and started drifting through the nebula. A short burst of radio transmissions crossed the void and reached the pursuers.

    “Attention Frenzied Claw. This is Talons of Cyan, Saiiban Space Marines. The crew of the Human warship Dmitry Medvedev would like to negotiate the terms of their surrender. I believe it has something to do with the fact that they have two minutes of air left.”

    The Frenzied Claw drew level with the disabled starship and finally managed to identify the enemy vessel. This ship was not part of the UN Military. Instead, it belonged to Shrike.

    A docking clamp extended away from the Frenzied Claw and latched onto one of the Medvedev’s external hatches, and just a few minutes later, clean breathable air was being pumped into the stricken ship while captured Humans were removed from it.

    GDF soldiers started clearing the enemy ship, searching for any valuable intel or technology that could be used for the war effort. An unexpected guest joined the troops shortly after they got started.

    Once it was certain that the Dmitry Medvedev was cleared of hostile combatants, Eerabik boarded the ship. Unlike the GDF, she was looking for something highly specific.

    “Show me their Electronic Warfare terminal.” Eerabik ordered.

    The Saiiban Marines guided Eerabik to a computer terminal the Human crew used to carry out their spy operation. From this chamber, a series of computers connected to the massive number of antennas and dishes on the hull. Eerabik guessed that this one ship was able to eavesdrop on FTL communications for thousands of Light Years in any direction. Eerabik smiled. Now she would make a big step forward in her own personal investigation.

    She turned to one of the GDF troopers and said:

    “Re-activate the listening post.”

    With many presses of buttons and flipping of levers, the eavesdropping array came back to life, and the captured spy ship was doing what it was designed to do. Looking around at the many screens, Eerabik realized this machine was quite possibly the most advanced surveillance system the Humans had ever developed.

    “There’s no way a mercenary group like Shrike could afford to build this thing.” Eerabik said to herself. Then she addressed the Marine. “Do you agree?”

    “Ma’am, I’m just a soldier.” The Marine replied. “No one would trust me to run complicated tech like this. No way. Shrike was just the muscle.”

    “I think you’re right.” Eerabik told the Marine. “Go down below, check and see if any escape pods have been launched.”

    The soldier enthusiastically complied, no doubt thinking Eerabik was onto something. As soon as she was alone in the Electronic Warfare suite, Eerabik got to work. She connected her personal tablet computer to the comm array and activated the voice command feature.

    “Computer, open 'Special Project Ghost Signal.'” She said.

    The tablet computer activated and the data of Eerabik’s special project was uploaded to the EW suite. Across both her tablet screen and the primary monitor of the EW suite, the waveform of a mysterious signal was displayed. The strange signal was very faint, barely louder than the background noise of FTL communications. But now Eerabik had an advanced eavesdropping suite to play with.

    In the moments she was alone with it, Eerabik fine-tuned the antenna rig and locked onto the Ghost Signal. With a little gasp of joy, Eerabik saw her patience pay off.

    There was a clatter of noise from the hallway, Eerabik closed and locked her tablet just before the Saiiban soldier returned.

    After a short discussion with the other GDF officers, Eerabik returned to her quarters aboard the Frenzied Claw. As soon as she got into her room, Eerabik brought up a holographic map of the Galaxy. It filled her room with constellations and clusters of stars. Eerabik looked around at her three-dimensional starchart. Then she spoke:

    “Computer, show me the sources of the Ghost Signal.”

    Five regions of space turned red. They were scattered all across the Galaxy.

    The first source of the Ghost Signal was located in the Gulf Sector of the Outer Rim, within the uninhabited reaches of the Tobari Star Empire. This region of space was unexplored, but scientists working in the Levakian Sensor Array had claimed, on multiple occasions, that an uncontacted civilization lived in this region.

    The second source was in the Great Wastelands, a region near the Partogan-Levakian Commonwealth, not too far from the dead world of Kharak. The Great Wastelands was known to be a haven for space pirates, including the infamous Turanic Raiders.

    The third source was on the edge of Human territory, in an asteroid field called Ghenna. This place was famous for being home to a Progenitor relic simply known as “The Oracle”, which could be used to find other such relics.

    The fourth source was located in the Karos Graveyard, a massive debris field hundreds of light-years across that contained shipwrecks from every era of Galactic history. This place contained dozens of Progenitor relics, including the Great Forge: the place where Creator God Sajuuk built the three Hyperspace Cores.

    And as for the fifth and final source…

    Eerabik saw the flashing red star system on her map. She knew her tracking program was infallible, there was no way this could be a mistake. Yet the implications were horrifying…

    “No…” Eerabik breathed. “Oh, no… no, no... Hiigara!”



     
    Last edited:
    • 1Love
    • 1Like
    Reactions:
    Chapter 19: Grey Phoenix

  • Chapter 19
    Grey Phoenix


    May 30th, 2086
    Orlando, Florida



    “Oh, holy mother of Jericho, why does this place smell so bad!?”

    Cera looked like she was going to vomit. All four of the Wolverines deeply regretted stepping out of their truck, and they were seriously thinking about driving away. But it was too late. While Cera, Lawrence, Piper, and Jay retched and held their noses, the driver’s side door opened and Emanuel Espinosa stepped out. The professor held a wet cloth to his nose as he joined the Wolverines.

    “I told you these people were going to smell bad.” Emanuel said.

    “THAT BAD!?” Cera gagged. “It’s like a mountain of corpses stacked on top of a landfill!”

    All five Humans turned to look at their destination. They had arrived at the front entrance of a gated community on the outskirts of Orlando, one of three ADVENT-Era Megacities on the Florida peninsula. Some fifteen million people called this city home, and it was a bastion of the Old United States. The star-spangled banner flew proudly from almost every building, in defiance of the fact that the UN Army was less than fifty miles away. In fact, the American flag was flying from a flagpole in front of this gated community, despite the Professor’s claim that zero Americans actually lived here.

    “When we get inside,” Professor Espinosa said. “You need to have some decorum. These people don’t have the same kind of olfactory senses as you and I.”

    “Do they have any sense of smell at all?” Lawrence asked.

    “Yes.” Emanuel replied. “And they think we smell repulsive, but they’re polite about it.”

    “Polite?” Repeated Jay. “How polite can these aliens be?”

    “They’ll pump oxygen into the sanctuary so we can breathe.” Emanuel said. “I call that pretty gracious.”

    Emanuel stepped towards the opaque metal gate and wrapped his knuckles against it. At once, a hatchway opened up and a small robotic eye attached to a metal arm descended to take a closer look at the five Humans.

    “You are in the wrong place, Earth-men.” Said a computerized voice. “This is the Orlando Andromedon Sanctuary.”

    “You are wrong.” Emanuel said in a strong voice. “Tell your Overseer that Professor Espinosa, UN Science Directorate, wants to make a deal.”

    Jay, Piper, Lawrence, and Cera had to admit they were surprised when the gate opened. Despite being on the run, Emanuel’s name still carried some weight outside the UN. The robotic voice said:

    “Please stand in the airlock while we configure the atmosphere to support your visit.”

    Emanuel and the Wolverines stepped inside of the airlock chamber and closed the door behind them. Through the walls, they could hear the blaring of a siren and the stamping of many feet. Cera shook nervously.

    “I’ve never met an Andromedon.” She said. “Weren’t they part of the Invasion of Earth seventy years ago?”

    “Yup.” Lawrence said. “They can’t survive in our atmosphere, so whenever they leave their sanctuaries, they have to wear pressurized environment suits. That’s why we’re waiting. The Andromedons are flooding the place with oxygen and putting their suits on.”

    Piper let out a low whistle.

    “Well, that is polite.” She said. “Are all Andromedons like this?”

    “Not by a long shot.” Emanuel answered. “They’re as alien as you can possibly get. There are only two Andromedons on the planet who can speak a Human language, and one of them lives here.”

    The airlock door opened, and the group stepped into the Andromedon Sanctuary. The Wolverines looked around excitedly, hoping to see some of these alien creatures, but they were disappointed. The Andromedon populace had retreated into their homes, which looked like they were designed to be airtight and bore a slight resemblance to Old-World diving bells. Jay gasped as he looked up and noticed for the first time that a roof had been constructed over the entire community, sealing the neighborhood into a private and controllable environment.

    Instead of Andromedons, the streets and sidewalks were being used by androids. Lawrence quickly realized that these were no ordinary androids, but retired MEC Troopers from the ADVENT Army, which disbanded over fifty years ago. Now the former military androids were being used as laborers. They carried packages, repaired the street, and did maintenance on all of the infrastructure Andromedons needed to survive. One android, a bright red Heavy MEC, approached the group and introduced itself.

    “Welcome to the Orlando Sanctuary, visitors.” It said. “Please follow me to the Community Center.”

    Keeping close behind their robotic guide, the Wolverines and Emanuel were escorted to a large building in the middle of town. Inside the lobby, someone was waiting for them. When they laid eyes on their host, all four of the Wolverines were taken aback.

    “What the hell?” Lawrence breathed.

    “Whoa.” Piper gasped. “That’s a Big Daddy, like from the Ken Levine stories.”

    “You read too many Old World books.” Emanuel chastised her. “That… is an Andromedon.”

    The Andromedon stood almost seven and a half feet all, and was encased from head to foot in a massive, bulky robotic suit. The enviro-suit featured a domed head with a large class canopy that allowed lots of visibility, but it was nearly impossible to see inside, as the “helmet” was filled with a swirling green gas that obscured the interior. The Andromedon itself was barely visible. The Wolverines could just make out an elongated head with deeply sunken eyes.

    “Ist eine Freude dich zu treffen.” The Andromedon’s voice came out of a speaker below the helmet. “Was möchtest du mir sagen?”

    “Uh… what?” Lawrence said. “Prof, I thought you said this thing could speak English.”

    “I said it can speak a Human language.” Emanuel reminded him. “I guess German isn’t very common in America. Anyway…”

    Emanuel engaged the Andromedon in conversation, peaking fluent German the whole way. None of the Wolverines knew what was being said; they stayed back and tried to remain poker-faced. At one point, the Andromedon pointed to an Android and seemed to go off on either a tangent or a tirade. Its mannerisms were so strange and alien that Jay, Lawrence, Piper, and Cera really could not understand the point it was trying to get across. After some five or six minutes, Lawrence noticed a change in Professor Espinosa’s tone. He almost sounded conciliatory, as though he was making some kind of concession.

    Finally, an agreement was struck. Emanuel smiled and clapped his hands together. The Andromedon did not reciprocate. Instead, it turned towards the android and issued a series of orders in its own language.

    “Let’s not stay.” He said. “They would like to be able to breathe their own air now.”

    As Emanuel and the Wolverines headed for the exit, he hastily explained what had just happened:

    “The Andromedons living on Earth don’t really comprehend Human politics. The way their society is structured is so alien it can’t really be reconciled with ours, but there is one thing they can agree on us with, is that the Andromedons can’t survive on Earth and they want to leave.”

    “So what’s the problem?” Jay asked.

    “Well, when the Andromedons were enslaved by ADVENT, the Elders forced their entire species to start living inside of those enviro-suits you saw. Now, the Andromedons have developed a dependency on the suits, more specifically, they are dependent on the Artificial Intelligence that governs them. Its safe to say whatever remains of Andromedon society is now being ruled by an AI rather than a member of their own species.”

    “Oh, I get it!” Lawrence said. “So the Andromedons are kinda slowly turning into the same situation as the Micore, where the robots do all the work while the people stay cooped up in their homes.”

    “Exactly.” Emanuel replied. “Trouble is, for the past two years or so, something’s gone wrong with the Andromedon AI.”

    A former ADVENT MEC escorted the group into the airlock. Jay looked from Emanuel to the robot and just before the door closed, he put his foot in the doorway and said to the MEC trooper:

    “Run self test.”

    The MEC Trooper paused for a moment, its hand on the door. Then the machine tilted its eyeless head and said:

    “Self-test complete. No faults detected.”

    Jay raised an eyebrow and stepped away from the airlock door.

    “These MECs are half a century old.” He said. “The fact they’re working at all is impressive, so what could be wrong with them?”

    “That’s part of the deal I made.” Emanuel said. “The Andromedons will help us break into Cape Canaveral on the condition that I investigate a mysterious signal their AI is receiving.”

    “A signal?” Lawrence repeated. “Who the hell wants to broadcast a coded signal to some Andromedon refugees?”

    “Hopefully I can find out.” Emanuel said. “I don’t have access to my old lab in Bannack anymore, you know. So who’s next?”

    The team clambered into their electric truck while Piper drew her smartphone and displayed a map of the Orlando area.

    “We’re off to meet some friends of mine.”



    The next stop was deep in the Megacity of Orlando. About half a mile to the north of Clear Lake was a scrapyard of immense scale. Laid out in a rectangle measuring two miles by half a mile, nearly two hundred starships of varying size and scale were parked in neat rows. None of these vessels were capable of flying, as they were all in some level of disassembly. Humans and aliens alike were using heavy tools and machinery to cut the starships into small pieces before carting them off to be recycled.

    As they drove onto the scrapyard, Jay and Lawrence looked around in awe at the vessels around them.

    “These are all from the Second Hyperspace War!” Jay said. “Look, that’s one of the Niagara’s sisterships over there!”

    There was, in fact, a Battlemaster-class Gunship nearby. If Jay had not recognized the battered old spaceplane, no one ever would have guessed that this old hunk of junk used to be the Hermione, the only French ship to survive the War in Heaven. At the moment, two large aliens were underneath the Hermione, using metal snips to cut away chunks of the warbird’s armor plating. Piper saw these aliens and said:

    “Aha! Those are my friends, let’s go!”

    She opened the passenger door and jumped out of the truck while it was still moving, much to the surprise of everyone inside, but luckily, Emanuel was driving very slowly in the scrapyard. He brought the truck to a stop and everyone else disembarked and ran to catch up with Piper.

    “Magra!” Piper shouted waving her arms. “Karfu! It’s me!”

    Both aliens looked around and spotted Piper. Jay and Cera jumped backwards in surprise.

    “Whoa! Wait a second!” Cera yelled. “Those are Mutons!”

    Mutons, like Andromedons, were a race of aliens enslaved by the ADVENT Coalition and their so-called “Elders.” They are gigantic hulking humanoids who stood about eight feet tall and weighted a quarter-ton. Mutons had tiny black eyes and weirdly-shaped mouths that were extremely off-putting to look at. But Piper clearly did not care about the intimidating size and shape of the Mutons, because she ran straight toward them as they opened their arms in greeting.

    “It’s the little hellfighter!” Boomed one of the Mutons. “We’ve missed you!”

    Piper took a running start and jumped at one of the Mutons, wrapping her arms around his torso in an attempted hug that left her hanging about one foot off the ground. Piper had to wrap her legs around the Muton’s torso and lock her ankles together to stop herself falling three feet to the ground. The two Mutons embraced Piper in a group hug that left Emanuel wondering if she would be crushed to death between them.

    “Back off, you two.” Piper gasped from somewhere in the mass of alien. “I can’t breathe!”

    The Mutons released her, and once she dropped to the ground, Piper was finally able to introduce the Wolverines to her friends:

    “Guys, this is Crew Chief Magra and Shipbreaker Karfu. They’re my best friends, and more importantly, they can help us get into Cape Canaveral. They’re with Grey Phoenix.



    Emanuel and the Wolverines all knew about Grey Phoenix.

    It was a very loose organization of scavengers who sold spaceships and spaceship parts… and most of the time these items were stolen. Unsurprisingly, the majority of Grey Phoenix members belonged to the Muton species. In their own culture, Mutons believed any and all spacecraft were religious objects; and that starships, especially crewed ones, were worthy of spiritual devotion and veneration.

    When Piper explained that her friends had come seeking their help, Crew Chief Magra and Shipbreaker Karfu asked the Wolverines to follow. As the sun started to set, the Humans followed the Mutons to the very center of the scrapyard, where a single starship was resting in what appeared to be a place of honor.

    “Hey, does that ship look familiar?” Cera said.

    “Yeah, it does.” Lawrence replied. “I think I’ve seen it in a history book somewhere.”

    As the got closer, the Humans finally did recognize the vessel. It was hard to tell at first because the frigate was surrounded by scaffolding. Clearly the Mutons of Grey Phoenix were trying to re-build this vessel rather than take it apart, but some features were visible. It had the signature green and orange paint job of a warship from the Partogan-Levakian Commonwealth, a cloaking sail that stuck out from the top of the ship like a shark fin, a jury-rigged set of torpedo tubes, and a series of battle scars adorned the visible portions of hull. Near the bow, by one of the torpedo tubes, the vessel’s name could be seen in tall gold letters.

    “Oh my goodness!” Lawrence said, his voice filling with excitement. “Piper, is that, you know… Kakamathe Kakama? The one from the Battle of Aoraki?”

    “It is so much more than that.” Said Crew Chief Magra. “The Kakama is a sacred voidcraft with a divine history.”

    “Kakama is the ship that carried Jericho on her journey across the Galaxy in the final year of the Second Hyperspace War. The vessel is a holy artefact that must be honored.” Shipbreaker Karfu explained.

    Emanuel and the Wolverines were all lost for words as they were escorted inside of the Kakama. The interior of the vessel was almost fully restored, looking just as it did during the Second Hyperspace War when Jericho was aboard. Scattered throughout the ship were gold plaques that served as historical markers. Jericho spoke with Queen Mami Tamihana in this room, Jericho learned the Partogan language in this galley, and Jericho used her godlike power to save her ship from the Beast.

    “This is impressive.” Emanuel said. “I’m sure if she was here, I’m sure Jericho would be flattered.”

    “It is our sworn duty to protect the true history of this sacred vessel.” Shipbreaker Karfu explained. “We are not like the species who engage in historical revisionism. We do not corrupt Jericho’s story to suit our needs, we preserve the memory of the truth.”

    “Wait a minute,” Cera asked. “What have other species been saying about Jericho?”

    “Lots of aliens have been co-opting Jericho and adding her to their mythology.” Piper replied. “The Taiidani and the Vaygr are saying Jericho is the ‘Holy Daughter of Sajuuk the Creator God.’ The Kelt are saying she’s the ‘Divine Personification of the Holy World.’ And other stuff like that.”

    “Really?” Emanuel said. “And I thought the way she was being treated on Earth was excessive.”

    Piper laughed.

    “Oh, that’s nothing. My favorite is this one, I’ve got a picture of it in my phone, it’s from the Hiigarans. Look!”

    Piper held up her smartphone and flashed an image from a website dedicated to Hiigaran history. Jay, Lawrence, and Cera grimaced as they saw a graphic image of Jericho depicted as the “lover” of Sajuuk.

    “Oh, my.” Emanuel said. “I think I prefer the Cult’s interpretation of her.”

    To everyone’s surprise, both of the Mutons scoffed.

    “The Cult would have you believe Jericho was an innocent maiden who never made a wrong choice in her life. Blasphemy!” Magra said.

    The Mutons stopped and pushed open a door. The Humans stepped into the ship’s bridge. Seven other Mutons were here, using the computer terminals around the room to do some unknown work. Magra and Karfu invited the Humans to join them in front of the Sensors Manager, where a holographic map of Florida was displayed, complete with little markers to show the battlefield some thirty miles away where UN and American soldiers were fighting.

    “So, little hellfighter, why do your friends need our help?” Magra asked. “What is going on?”

    “We are helping the St… uh, we’re helping some friends on a mission.” Piper explained. “They’re planning to raid Cape Canaveral.”

    All nine Mutons in the room stopped what they were doing and looked at Piper. Karfu scratched her head and gave Magra nervous look.

    “That place is a fortress.” Magra said. “One does not simply walk into Cape Canaveral.”

    “You do know Grey Phoenix isn’t an army, right?” Karfu added. “What do you expect us to do?”

    “Hear me out!” Piper said, raising her hands. “I know I can’t ask you guys to break down the front door for me, but there is something you can do to help. This man here-“

    She pointed to Professor Espinosa.

    “He’s got inside information about what the UN is doing on the Cape, and he knows how to soften the UN up before the action pops off. We need help with that part.”

    Magra and Karfu both narrowed their tiny black eyes at Professor Espinosa. He took a nervous step forward and returned their gaze. Now that he was up close and personal, he finally realized that Shipbreaker Karfu was female. Unlike Humans, male and female Mutons were built in a nearly identical way.

    “Before you make your request,” Karfu said. “You should know that we don’t have any ships that can fly in this junkyard. Not even the Kakama.”

    “That’s alright.” Emanuel said. “I was actually hoping you could turn your talents for… acquiring spaceship parts… against the supply chain going into Canaveral.”

    Karfu and Magra unfolded their arms. They were listening. Emanuel went on.

    “The biggest part of Project Prometheus is the construction of three new spacecraft.” He said. “The Akhenaten, Confucious, and Zoroaster. All three ships are being built with parts that are not made in Florida. The components are brought in from UN territory. By ocean, by air, and by starship.”

    Karfu and Magra’s eyes lit up. They seemed to have figured out what Emanuel was about to ask.

    “You want us to start intercepting those shipments?” Magra asked. “To impede the construction of the UN warships, correct?”

    “Yes.” Emanuel said.

    “And what do we get out of this?” Karfu demanded.

    The Wolverines looked nervously at Piper, so did Emanuel. She put her hands on her hips and replied coolly:

    “You… that is to say, Grey Phoenix, can keep any starship components you lift from the UN.”

    Emanuel, Jay, Cera, and Lawrence all tried to object.

    “Piper, we cannot trust the aliens with UN ship tech!” Lawrence said.

    “We don’t know what they’ll do with this stuff.” Cera added. “The might turn our own weapons against us.”

    Piper shook her head.

    “That’s UN propaganda.” She said. “Trust me, I know Grey Phoenix. They’ve got no quarrel with Humanity in general, just the UN.”

    “Etienne’s government destroyed our Temple Ship.” Karfu grumbled, referring to a massive starship from the 2015 Invasion of Earth. “Now it will be decades before we can construct a Holy Ark worthy of taking us to our new Homeworld.”

    “Doesn’t have to be decades.” Piper said. “Those ships at Canaveral are pretty advanced. All we’re asking is for you to pick off a cargo ship here, a supply mission there. Just make Etienne’s life difficult for a little while, so we can do our own prep work to actually bring Canaveral down.”

    Crew Chief Magra and Shipbreaker Karfu raised their eyebrows at one another. Some unspoken understanding went between them, and then Karfu said:

    “We appreciate this, little Hellfighter. When this is over, you are still going to have a seat on the Ark, and your plot of land on the new Muton Homeworld, should we find and claim it while you are still alive.”

    Piper nodded and smiled.

    “And a Muton husband!” She added. “I’m not taking those xeno-compatability treatments at the Gene Therapy clinics for nothing!”

    Cera giggled while Lawrence and Jay rolled their eyes.

    “Oh my God.” Lawrence sniggered. “I’ll bet you anything she’s actually been a member of Grey Phoenix this whole time.”

    “You laugh.” Magra said. “But it’s only because she is one of ours that we grant you permission to use our base to plan your assault on Cape Canaveral. Stay here with us until the day of action comes.”



     
    Last edited:
    • 1Love
    • 1Like
    Reactions:
    Chapter 20: Party in Berlin Tonight!
  • When I was about fifteen, my dad (an absolute sci-fi nerd) made me watch the first ten Star Trek movies over the course of a whole weekend. From The Motion Picture all the way to Nemesis, in just over two days. I don't know how I survived.

    Anyway, there's a Star Trek reference hiding in this chapter. Can you spot it? ;)




    Chapter 20
    Party in Berlin Tonight!



    Even though the Solaris was technically complete, it would be at least three months before she was accepted into the United Nations Navy. According to Admiral Tsiajotso, the starship would have to go through a series of space trials before she was deemed worthy of service. Fortunately, Inez would not have to go through her space trials alone.

    Ever since she arrived in Cape Canaveral, Central Officer Sepulveda was by her side. He completed his space training a long time ago, but he would drop in from day to day as Inez went through hers. David would help Inez get her sense of direction back after a session of zero-gravity training, and he gave her a very helpful list of foods to avoid in space.

    “Even when you’re in artificial gravity, some food just won’t sit right.” He said. “Plus, most Human warships below frigate size don’t have a-g anyway, so you shouldn’t get used to it.”

    On top of that, David taught Inez about space combat, and the kind of doctrine UN Navy ships preferred to use.

    “Fact of the matter is the Galaxy outnumbers us a thousand to one.” David said. “So we adjust our strategies accordingly should we ever get into a fight. Nearly all Human warships will have either a cloaking device or a hologram emitter, to increase survivability.”

    “Why’s that?” Inez had asked.

    “The strategy is based on the one used by the Soviet Union during their war against Japan almost a century ago.” David explained. “Their surface navy didn’t stand a chance, so the Soviets would use submarines almost exclusively. The idea is to sneak up on your enemy, either invisible or disguised, hit them hard, and then run away while they’re still seeing stars.”

    So, whenever she wasn’t spending time with Cassandra, Inez was spending her time in military simulators.

    Inside the space training center, Inez and her future crewmates were placed in replicas of various compartments of the Solaris, and worked their way through dozens of drills and scenarios. Some exercises were easy, like navigating an asteroid storm while trying to repair damaged thrusters. Others were more troublesome, like a scenario in which she needed to quickly identify an unknown starship without the aid of a computer. Sometimes, Scarlett would come to watch her daughter train, and Inez was determined to make sure her mother’s trust was not misplaced.



    June 5, 2086



    Inez stepped into the simulator. Today, it was a perfect recreation of the Solaris’s bridge. Inez rolled her eyes. She had been put through hundreds of bridge simulations, designed to test her ability to command. She felt like she was finally starting to get the knack for this sort of thing. As Inez stepped onto the mock bridge, four people followed her. These individuals were the executive members of her command staff; they would help Inez run the ship. Off-duty, Inez also made an effort to befriend them as well.

    First up was Commodore Lorenzo Vargas. He was the only person here who outranked Inez. A skinny twig of a man, Vargas was the Strike Group Commander. The Solaris and her sister-ships would fly together as a fleet, and Vargas had supreme command over the group. The Solaris would be his personal flagship. Inez spent quite a lot of time trying to befriend Lorenzo, knowing that she could use her positon in the ISO to exploit him should the need ever arise.

    Next was Central Officer Yaroslav Dotsenko. While Inez commanded the Solaris, Dotsenko was her number two. Ethnically, Yaroslav Dotsenko was Ukrainian, but his UN Navy uniform bore the patches of several European countries: Poland, Romania, and Bulgaria. Dotsenko was a bald man, and his little eyes were narrowed as though he was eternally preparing for a fistfight. Inez loved his intense energy, and after a couple of dates, she found him to be almost overwhelming when they were alone together.

    After that came Chief Petty Officer Akbar Saraki. He was a Nigerian man with a big, toothy smile that always made Inez drop her guard. There was just something about his guy she liked. As Chief of the Watch, Saraki ensured Inez’s orders would be obeyed. Originally, Ackbar was Inez’s first choice for a new intimate partner. (she had long since given up on hoping for another shot with Lawrence Ridge) Inez tried to make an advance on him, but Akbar was playing hard to get; and Inez had a difficult time getting the man to hold still for a conventional date, much less any other type of romantic activity, meaning Dotsenko received Inez’s attention instead.

    The final member of Inez’s team was not a member of the UN Navy, but of XCOM. Zhen Li was a stern-looking Chinese woman. If Saraki was the person who always smiled, then Li was the one who never did. Zhen Li was the commander of a UN Space Ranger detachment, assigned to the ship to provide security. Li’s troops were a mixed force of XCOM and UN Army soldiers.

    Once her team was in the simulator, other members of the bridge crew filtered in and took their stations. The local staff who worked for Cape Canaveral gave Inez the thumbs up, and then closed the door while yelling to their superiors:

    “Alright folks, put ‘em in space!”



    The UN starship Solaris was on a routine patrol in the Alpha Centauri Star System, not too far from the interstellar border between the United Nations of Earth and the Hiigaran Empire. On the bridge, Inez looked up from her sensor screen as the comms officer said:

    “Commander, we’ve picked up a distress signal from a civilian ship.”

    “Let me hear it.” Inez replied. The comms officer obliged, piping the message through the intercom speakers:

    “This is the Japanese-flagged merchant vessel
    Kiryu-Kai out of Altair VI. We have struck a mine and we are losing power. Our hull is penetrated and we’ve taken casualties!”

    Central Officer Dotsenko attempted to reply:

    “Attention
    Kiryu-Kai, This is the Starship Solaris. Give us your location relative to the nearest star.”

    Solaris, we are in a highly elliptical orbit around Gamma Hydra.” Replied the Kiryu-Kai.

    “That’s on the Hiigaran side of the border.” Said Chief Saraki.

    Inez tapped the touchscreen on one of the computers and called up information about the stricken vessel
    . It was a Kobayashi Maru-class star liner. Crew of eighty-one, three hundred passengers.

    “The Hiigarans will not tolerate an illegal crossing of the border.” Commodore Vargas commented.

    “This is Program 47.” Said Zhen Li. “I’m sure of it.”

    She and her comrades all gave one another knowing smiles. They had done this simulation before; they knew what was going to happen.


    “In that case, we’ll do this quietly.” Inez replied. “Helm, set an intercept course for the Kiryu-Kai, maximum speed. Chief of the Watch, raise the cloaking sail.”

    “Aye aye.” Replied Chief Saraki. He pushed an intercom button and issued an order to the cloaking sail crew:

    “Rig the ship to run dark and silent.”

    Fully cloaked, the
    Solaris crossed the Hiigaran border. For about three minutes, all was smooth and quiet. The Solaris opened up her hangar bay, preparing to dispatch rescue craft to the stricken vessel, when a very loud noise echoed through the bridge, causing everyone to cry out and cover their ears.

    “What was that!?” Inez yelled.

    “Hiigaran proximity sensor!” Dotsenko called out. “The jig is up!”

    “Shut down the cloak, polarize armor!” Inez ordered, her heart racing.

    But it was too late. Looming out of the darkness like a monolith, a Hiigaran Battlecruiser descended onto the
    Solaris. Two bright blue beams of light pierced the blackness of space, and in one fell swoop, the Solaris was cut clean in half by twin Ion beams!



    The lights came on as the simulation ended. All of the trainees grumbled and groaned in frustration. Inez slumped down in one of the chairs at the back of the bridge, shaking her head in a mix of humiliation and anger. Finally, the voice of the simulator’s operator spoke over the intercom:

    “So, Commander Espinosa… what happened?”

    “We got cocky.” Inez replied. “We’re dead. Reset the sim, boss. We’re going again.”



    After a long day of training, Inez wanted to just go to her new living space in the Divine Atelier, eat some food, and finish seducing Central Officer Dotsenko. But she had one more stop to make before calling it a night. Waving goodbye to her future shipmates, Inez got into the driver’s seat of her new car and travelled the short distance between the Apollo Facility and the adjacent Kennedy Space Center.

    This part of Inez’s daily routine went like clockwork. Every day, without fail, she would drive over to the former Vehicle Assembly Building at exactly 7pm and check on Cassandra, whose long days usually ended around the same time.

    Inez was seeing a lot of Cassandra these days, and the little girl would look forward to her visits. Cassandra would often say that visiting with Inez was her favorite thing to do and she would spend most of the next day thinking up new word games to play with her. The Prometheus staff had even grown to trust Inez so much that she was allowed to take Cassandra’s pill bottle to the Gene Therapy Clinic for refills. (However, nobody was telling Inez exactly what the pills were for) By now, everyone on the Cape knew that “Subject Two” was basically under Inez’s care, even though the little girl continued to live in the same prison block as the other Prometheus test subjects.

    Today, however, things went a little off the rails.

    As she turned off the Kennedy Parkway and onto the Saturn Causeway, Inez had to jam on her brakes as she found her path blocked by a convoy of military trucks. Inez swore. She knew that if she was even a minute late for her visit, Cassandra would be upset. Of course, like most normal Humans, Inez hated the thought that she might upset a child, but then there was the… unique consequence that came with Cassandra losing her cool.

    Inez brought her car to a full and complete stop, then rolled down her window to yell at the military drivers.

    She regretted that move instantly. A pungent, repulsive stench wafted its way into the car, causing Inez to gag and choke.

    “What, what the hell!?” She cried out.

    “Sorry about that!” Called a soldier from one of the trucks. “We normally do this at night, but our schedules got kinda turned around today. We’ll be outta your way in a few minutes!”

    “I don’t have a few minutes!” Inez snapped. “I need to be at the VAB right now!”

    “Lady, I can’t help you there.” Said the driver. “Just wait your turn!”

    Inez felt tense. She really did not want to be the scientist assigned to Cassandra this evening, as this delay was sure to cause a tantrum at minimum and something catastrophic in a worst case scenario. She leaned forward in the driver’s seat, trying to see what was so important that these soldiers had to block the street with a long line of trucks.

    Again, Inez regretted her actions.

    An sickening display could be seen in the open-top beds of each military truck. Dead bodies were piled high on top of one another. As far as Inez could tell, each truck was carrying the corpses of some fifty to one hundred alien children. Crumpled Vanians were almost unrecognizable without their feathers, Levakian cubs and Neonate Vipers were crushed beneath the motionless form of an immature Muton. With a jolt of the stomach, Inez spotted the colorful Saiiban fledgling that had once rode on Cassandra’s shoulders a few months ago. The dead avian was wedged in the arms of a Partogan boy, no older than Cassandra.

    Inez felt like she was going to be sick. This was the second time she had seen a convoy transporting xenos to the burial pit outside of the facility, but she’d never been this close before. Not close enough to see faces, or to recognize the aliens she met earlier.

    Inez gripped the steering wheel so hard her knuckles turned white. She knew alien children were being murdered at Cape Canaveral. It was because they were “unsatisfactory” subjects for the Prometheus Project. And Inez also knew that because she was a member of the ISO, and a supporter of the Project in general, that she was complicit in these horrible crimes. Inez was equally guilty as the actual killers.

    But this was the only way she knew to keep Cassandra safe.

    Inez was terrified that if she did something wrong, Cassandra might end up lifeless on one of those trucks. Unfortunately, Inez could not do the “right thing.” She just did not know what it could be. And every day this went on, the horror would continue. Inez had no choice but to just let it happen.

    That makes me such a horrible person. Inez told herself. I’m a monster.

    Inez sighed, watching as the last of the trucks pulled out onto the Kennedy Parkway and started to drive off. But in the moment before she put her foot on the gas pedal, Inez heard an unbidden voice in the back of her mind.

    I’m a monster.

    Inez looked around her, checking to see if somebody was speaking to her. No, she was alone in the car, and the windows were up. Frowning, Inez started driving towards the VAB. But something strange was going on now, she could feel it. Inez’s vision seemed to be flickering, and a headache was building up with each passing second. Realizing that something was wrong, Inez pulled over onto the side of the road and parked her car. She gripped her head just as a wave of dizzying nausea overtook her. Inez blinked…

    And then, quite suddenly, she was not in the car anymore.

    Inez found herself standing in a corner of the VAB lobby, and two nurses were trying to hold her by the shoulders. Inez cried out in a voice that was not her own.

    Leave me alone! Inez wailed. Everyone hates me anyway, so now I hate everyone!

    The adults in the lobby begged her to calm down, and said that Inez was probably just running late, she would be here any moment.

    No she’s not. Cassandra wailed. She’s just sitting in her car, thinking about how I’m a monster!

    Confused emotions swam in the gulf between Cassandra and Inez, their consciousness linked yet separate. For Inez, there was a sense of immense familiarity. She knew she’d been in this situation at least once before. Then, Inez gasped, and she was suddenly back in her car. It all added up!

    This had happened before, in the Anward family home only an hour before Cassandra actually turned up on their doorstep.

    This must be how my sensitivity works. Inez told herself. I can sense whenever Cassandra’s gets worked up… and she starts venting Psionic energy.

    Inez finally realized she was seeing the world through Cassandra’s eyes, and the little girl seemed to be aware of the fact that Inez was reading her thoughts. Inez caught her breath and tried to focus. Now that she knew what was going on, she could try to make better sense out of it. Putting her car in park so it didn’t roll away, Inez closed her eyes and tried to re-open the mental link to Cassandra.

    All at once, Inez was swept away by a tide of irrational anger and frustration. Cassandra was throwing a tantrum. She did not want to go anywhere or do anything. She pulled, pushed, and fought against any of the adults who tried to lead her out of the lobby. Cassandra screamed and cried and wailed against the people around her. She felt abandoned and unloved. And above all else, Cassandra was angry at herself. Angry at what she was, and the life she had to live because of it.

    Inez knew what was about to happen a moment before it did.

    A series of lights flashed on and off within Cassandra’s body, so brightly that her skeleton could be seen like some sick Halloween display. Smoke curled up from Cassandra’s body as the fringes of her prison jumpsuit started to burn and smolder. With a great effort, Inez pulled her focus away from Cassandra. She was back to herself, back in her car on the Saturn Causeway.

    Inez scrambled out of her car and started running the two-hundred yards between herself and the VAB. There was no time to wait for traffic. Alarmed workers and soldiers asked if something was wrong.

    “Get an ambulance and firefighters to the VAB!” Inez screamed.

    Men and women looked at the structure, confused. Before they could point out that nothing appeared to be wrong, a small explosion shattered the evening calm. A flash of green light and a concussive blast blew out several doors and windows on the ground floor of the VAB. Inez cried out in dismay and quickened her pace, reaching the VAB just as acrid black smoke started to billow out of the lobby entrance.

    “Cassandra!” Inez called out.

    Two scientists and a soldier ran out of the smoke to safety. Small green flames clung onto their clothes as they ran. Inez looked into the lobby and saw a flickering green light inside of the building. The Emerald Avatar was still on a rampage, using the power of its mind to smash walls and furniture without so much as lifting a hand.

    A group of XCOM soldiers, armed with Arc Throwers and laser rifles, came up behind Inez, raising their weapons as they arrived. Inez waved at the troopers and told them to wait.

    “Put those away!” She snapped, pointing at the weapons. “That’s not what she needs.”

    At that moment, the Emerald Avatar stepped out of the burning lobby, emerging from the smoke in a terrifying kind of silence. Its body was flickering like a damaged lightbulb as the creature blinked into and out of perceptible reality at high speed. The Emerald Avatar turned its head to gaze at the soldiers, who took a frightened step back.

    Inez felt a charge run through the air around her and somehow knew that a Soulfire attack was imminent. She stepped between the Emerald Avatar and the soldiers, keeping her arms held wide as she stared defiantly into the blinding eyes above her.

    “Cassandra! Wait! It’s me!” Inez shouted.

    The Emerald Avatar hesitated before shifting its gaze. Instantly, the northern wall of the neighboring building erupted into an inferno of green Soulfire and collapsed. Inez flinched as she felt the ends of her hair getting singed. The Emerald Avatar did not speak, yet somehow, perhaps through her new ability to sense Psionic energy, Inez could understand exactly what this Psionic creature was trying to say.

    “You’re not a monster, Cassandra.” Inez spoke clearly, straining to keep any hesitation at bay. “I know you think you are…”

    But Inez did not get to finish. With a blasting noise like a cannon, a Psionic pulse hit Inez and knocked her off her feet. Gripping her head in pain, Inez sat up and slowly started to process the sound of laser rifles and Arc Throwers being fired. A moment later, she heard screams of agony as the Emerald Avatar started to attack the group of soldiers.

    Somehow, despite being wracked from head to foot with pain, Inez found the willpower to stand upright. She saw the Emerald Avatar marching forward in pursuit of the fleeing soldiers, one of whom was throwing away his body armor as it was consumed by green fire.

    For just a fleeting moment, Inez seriously considered allowing the Emerald Avatar to continue its destructive rampage, and then use the chaos to stage some kind of escape for herself and Cassandra, but nagging fears and worries about Cassandra’s well being forced Inez to shelf the plan. Her father specifically asked Inez to protect Cassandra, not exploit her powers. The ISO was already working on the latter part anyway.

    Inez ran after the Emerald Avatar. She had no plan at all. She did not know how to reverse the transformation, but Inez knew she had to do something. Inez screamed at the top of her lungs to get the Emerald Avatar’s attention. This time it did not hesitate. A telekinetic pulse hit Inez like a speeding car and sent her tumbling to the ground again. It felt like Inez had just broken two of her ribs, but there was no time to think about that. The only thing on her mind was:

    Get to Cassandra.


    Inez stood up again, only to be blown over once more. The Emerald Avatar now refocused entirely on Inez and her show of defiance. When she stood up a third time, Inez was nearly blinded as green Soulfire erupted all around her. The Emerald Avatar had just attempted to kill Inez by burning her with Soulfire, but something strange was happening.

    Inez could feel the green flames licking her body; the pain that came with it was sharp and intense, as though she was being branded with hot metal. Yet she was not being overwhelmed. Inez could still stand and focus her eyes on the Emerald Avatar. One more Psionic pulse hit Inez. The invisible force collided with such force that most of the Soulfire was extinguished, revealing that most of Inez’s clothes were charred and blackened, while large patches of her skin were also burned.

    Pushing her way through pain and agony that would have incapacitated most others, Inez started walking towards the Emerald Avatar, which attempted a reluctant retreat, taking a halfhearted step backwards.

    “I’m right here, Cassandra.” Inez said. “I’m here for you, okay? I won’t leave you.”

    A deep groaning sounded from somewhere inside of the Emerald Avatar, and then a moment later, the transformation started to undo itself. The green woman shrank back down into a child while her body became opaque once more. Restored to her normal self, Cassandra wavered on her feet for a moment before she slumped forward and collapsed. Inez also lost the ability to stand. She crumpled to the ground and crawled on her hands and knees towards Cassandra.

    As XCOM soldiers called for rescue, Inez reached Cassandra and sat up, cradling the young girl in her arms.

    “You’re okay now.” Inez said, soothing both herself and Cassandra. “It’s okay. I’ve got you… you’ll be safe with me.”



    June 6, 2086

    Berlin, Germany




    Marcus Robinson was trying to be patient.

    He and his niece were inside the headquarters of the Internal Security Office, the main spy agency of the UN. They were sent here on a simple errand, but now Marcus and Sophie were stuck in an office with no choice but to wait for Director Freeman to finish gushing to them about her daughter.

    “So you see,” Scarlett was saying. “Nezzie might have saved hundreds of lives in the facility, all by sheer determination and a bit of dumb luck.”

    Marcus shook his head.

    “With all due respect ma’am, I would never allow my family members to help test experimental Psionic weapons.” He said. “It just sounds too risky.”

    For security reasons, Director Freeman refused to tell the truth about what happened at Cape Canaveral. The official story was this: Inez was testing a Psionic weapon platform. It malfunctioned and she was injured, along with three other people.

    Scarlett could not contain her excitement; she continued talking while she put on her hat and coat.

    “Did you ever read those books by Doctor Tygan?” She said. “He said that when he studied Jericho and the other Gifted soldiers of XCOM, he found out a person’s ability to resist Psionic attack is tied to their own mental willpower. So an ordinary person could shrug off a telepathic assault, or maybe even break out of Mind Control, if they put their mind to it. Don’t you see what that means?”

    “It means we’re going to be late for the Security Council!” Sophie interrupted. “Are we going or not, because Etienne is waiting for Uncle Marcus to come back.”

    Even though she was Varian Robinson’s half-sister, Sophie still had the vaguely mixed race appearance borne by most descendants of Blake Robinson and Chihiro Tachibana. Tonight, she was dressed in nearly the same outfit as her uncle, an oversize white tee-shirt with an image of Secretary-General Etienne on it, captioned with the words Five More Years!

    Sophie checked her watch.

    “We’ve got twenty minutes, Director! Let’s go!”



    Surrounded by an entourage of bodyguards, Scarlett Freeman and the two Robinsons left the ISO headquarters and started the short walk to the Reichstag. The two buildings were on opposite sides of the new Brandenburg Gate, a facsimile of a historical structure that was once very important to German culture. The Reichstag itself was the capital of the United Nations of Earth, and the primary meeting place of both the UN General Assembly and the Security Council.

    Tonight there was going to be a very important vote, and appropriately, there was a huge crowd of people assembling in the Tiergarten. Men and women from all over the Earth were gathered to show support for the countries currently in the election for the UN Security Council. National flags waved and anthems were sung. Sophie cheered at a group of Belarusians who were wearing Pascal Etienne shirts just like her own.

    “Sol Invictus!” Sophie cried out. “Five more years for Etienne!”

    The Belarusians waved their flags and returned Sophie’s words with enthusiasm.

    The UN Security Council was the most powerful body in the Human government. Consisting of representatives from fifteen nations, this group was responsible for creating new missions and objectives for the UN Military, and electing the Secretary-General, among other things. And every two years, five out of fifteen seats would be up for election. This year, the Security Council Election would be more important than ever, because just six months from now, the Security Council would hold an election to choose the next UN Secretary-General.

    “Five more years!” Chanted a group of Russians. “Support Pascal Etienne!”

    Scarlett, Marcus, and Sophie all waved at the group as they walked by, but the trio was alarmed to see that an even larger group of people took this moment to shout at the Etienne supporters.

    Nearly seven thousand people had shown up to support Blake Robinson, or rather, support countries that planned on voting for him in the December election. At the quickest of glances, Scarlett, Sophie, and Marcus could see the Robinson supporters outnumbered the Etienne supporters almost two to one. The Tiergarten was divided between the two camps, with Robinson supporters taking up so much of the park that they were only a few feet away from the front steps of the Reichstag, and were being held back by a mixed force of UN soldiers, local Polizei, and ISO agents.

    Inside the Reichstag, the UN General Assembly was gathering in the meeting place of the old German Bundestag on the ground floor. A grand total of one-hundred-eighty-five nations were represented here, but there were also a few empty spaces around the room, representing nations that were completely destroyed during the 2015 Invasion and subsequent Second Hyperspace War. A simple national flag over these empty spaces denoted which country had assumed responsibility for the territory and obligations of the destroyed state.

    The President of the General Assembly, an elderly diplomat from Viet Nam, gaveled the meeting into session. Then he announced the arrival of the Secretary-General.

    As usual, someone was leading Pascal Etienne by the hand as he entered the General Assembly. However, he was clearly familiar with the old Bundestag chambers, he moved around with an air of familiarity. After just a minute, Secretary-General Etienne found his seat next to Scarlett Freeman and the two Robinsons.

    While the General Assembly President got the formalities out of the way, Marcus and Sophie brought the Secretary-General up to date on his reelection campaign.

    “We are confident, sir.” Marcus said. “Tonight, your majority on the Security Council will be secured. After that, it’s smooth sailing until the December election.”

    The President called for silence. It was time to vote.

    “Here we go.” Secretary-General Etienne muttered. “Time to see if all of our networking and schmoozing has paid off.”

    “There are five Security Council seats up for election today.” The President said. “Up first are two seats from the African Group. We thank The Gambia and Zimbabwe for their service over the past two years. Now, there are four countries running for the open African group seats: Comoros, Libya, Mauritius, and Angola. The two countries that receive the most votes will be elected to the Security Council. Delegates, please vote now using the buttons in front of you.”

    While the voting began, Scarlett whispered into Etienne’s ear:

    “Sir, you should know: several of the countries running for Security Council seats have pledged to vote for you in December if they are elected today.”

    “Which ones?” Etienne asked?

    “Libya, Angola, Iran, Belarus, and Cuba.” Scarlett answered.

    At that moment, the voting in the African Group concluded. The President called for quiet and announced the result:

    “Warmest congratulations to the honorable delegations from Comoros and Mauritius, you have been elected to the Security Council!”

    Scarlett, Pascal, Sophie, and Marcus all dropped their jaws. They were stunned into complete silence. Not only had the country they supported lost, yet another supporter of the opposition was now on the Security Council. This was bad! Marcus stammered, he started to talk about how to adapt Etienne’s political strategy and survive this blow… but there were more blows to come.

    In rapid fashion, what started as Etienne’s political defeat quickly turned into a rout.

    After Africa, each of the remaining nation-groups saw a country that supported the Secretary-General replaced with one that did not.

    Japan defeated Iran for the Asia-Pacific seat with almost ninety percent of the vote.

    In the vote for the Latin American seat, Barbados received one hundred percent of the vote, beating Cuba.

    And then… the hammer blow came down in the vote for the Eastern European seat where, in an upset nobody saw coming, Ukraine defeated Belarus.

    As the final result was read aloud, an eruption of noise sounded from outside. In the Tiergarten and the surrounding streets of Berlin, supporters of Blake Robinson broke out in spontaneous celebration! All across the park, people started cheering with glee and waving the flags of the five new Security Council members. Someone in Pankow was shooting fireworks into the sky.

    In their seats, Secretary-General Etienne was having a rapid conversation with Marcus and Sophie, trying to figure out how the reelection campaign would recover from this defeat.

    “We have miscalculated.” Etienne said. “Director Freeman, we need-“

    “No.”

    Scarlett’s voice was icy. She seemed to be looking beyond the General Assembly, comprehending and understanding something the Secretary-General did not.

    “Director Freeman!” Etienne tried to get her attention. “We must plan our next move.”

    Scarlett stood up. She ignored the Secretary-General and his election workers. She looked around at the General Assembly. Hundreds of diplomats were standing up to applaud the results and congratulate the five winners of the election.

    “This is it.” Scarlett mumbled. “It’s the end.”

    She turned to look at the Secretary-General.

    On many occasions, Scarlett had watched someone die. She had even been the cause of many deaths in her own time. But now, looking at Pascal, she got a reminder of where the phrase “Dead man walking” came from. Pascal Etienne was on borrowed time. There was no longer a guarantee of his reelection… now, Scarlett needed to prepare for the very real possibility that just six months from now, the Stormbreaker Blake Robinson might soon be her boss.

    “Make your plans.” Scarlett said. “I have to make my own.”

    And without another word, the spymaster left the room and quickly departed the Reichstag.



    Outside, a street party of unparalleled scale was unfolding on the streets of Berlin. Scarlett found that travelling just a couple hundred yards to ISO Headquarters was now a real challenge. Drunk men danced in the road, singing space shanties. Veterans of the Second Hyperspace War gathered around memorials for group photos, and children ran all over the place with streamers and flags in their little hands.

    Scarlett tried to cross through the Brandenburg Gate and was accosted by a group of young women who tried to get her to drink a beer with them. Pushing the large stein away, Scarlett extricated herself from the group and cut across the front lawn of the Russian Embassy, where some prankster was projecting a holographic image onto the building. Scarlett looked up and saw an image of Blake Robinson, wearing his old XCOM uniform and carrying a Hawaiian flag on a long pole.

    Scarlett swore. This was far more than just a shift in political culture. She could see the signs. If this was allowed to continue, to spiral out of control, the movement that started here in Berlin could turn into a revolution.

    Scarlett could not allow this to happen. She broke into a jog, heading towards the ISO building.

    When she was about fifty yards away, Scarlett noticed that none of the guards around the spy agency HQ seemed to be doing their jobs. Just like the thousands of civilians around them, the ISO guards were looking up into the sky, slack-jawed.

    “What is that!?” A soldier cried out.

    Scarlett skidded to a stop and looked around. Then she saw what everyone else was looking at.

    “Look up!” A man cried out. “One of our ships is up there!”

    “It looks like it’s on fire!” a woman screamed.

    Then, Scarlett saw it!

    A UN starship was entering Earth’s atmosphere. The vessel was so large that even from ground level, she could make out its general shape and size. It was, without question, a Scharnhorst-class Battlecruiser.

    “Holy Jericho!” cried a war veteran. “That’s our flagship! It’s crashing!”

    The UNS Kurt Waldheim screamed through the dark skies, illuminated by the moonlight and stars above. Two more starships rose to meet her from the ground, but the Battlecruiser was out of control. Brilliant red and orange flames enveloped the mighty vessel as fragments of the hull broke free and flew away.

    Then, with two supersonic CRACKS the Kurt Waldheim broke into pieces. Fiery debris began to rain down on central Europe. The core section of the battlecruiser thundered to the ground like a meteor and slammed into the Earth about fifty miles outside of Berlin.

    For just one moment, Scarlett was no different than the other people of Berlin. All she could do was watch in horror. When the sun rose tomorrow morning, everything would be different.



     
    Last edited:
    • 1Love
    • 1Like
    Reactions:
    Chapter 21: The Enemy of My Enemy

  • Chapter 21
    The Enemy of My Enemy



    June 21, 2086
    Arcadia Bay, Oregon



    It was the first day of summer, and three of the Stormbreakers were so incredibly relaxed that it was impossible to tell they were on a mission of great importance. Ninu Dokunle and Cetla Shu’naan, both reptiles, stretched themselves out on the rocky cliffs above Oregon’s Pacific coastline and took in as much sunlight as they could. Corder Leang allowed her Levakian half to take over, and in true feline fashion, the Human-shaped lioness was laying on her back and purring while her tail swished back and forth in the grass.

    In the middle of days like this, Varian, Maui, and Kingi gave up on trying to get their comrades to do any kind of work. They knew Corder would be much more useful in the twilight hours, since that was when most big cats did their hunting. Cetla did best when he was allowed to save his energy by waiting around, and Ninu needed regular breaks to clear his mind. Everyone was playing to their strengths.

    The spaceplane Niagara was parked on an abandoned stretch of the Oregon Coast Highway; even though the ship had only been there for a week, the Stormbreakers found they regularly had to clean saltwater off the vessel before it built up and caused damage.

    Today, Varian promised Ninu he could have a rest day. The little reptile was quite tired after mapping out the wellspring of Psionic energy that seemed to permeate the region. While Ninu soaked up some sun and snacked on flies, Maui, Varian, and Kingi poured over the map they were working on:

    “We’re going to be here for a while, so let’s go over this one layer at a time.” Varian said. “Political first. Who’s the authority in this region?”

    “A separatist group calling itself the State of Arcadia.” Kingi replied. “They claim control over the area, but in reality it’s a loose confederation of warlords who’ve agreed not to shoot at one another.”

    “Where are the other major powers?” Varian asked. “What are their relations?”

    “The United States government claims all of this territory as their own.” Maui said, “Oh, and I mean both United States governments. They’re busy fighting each other, and I don’t think we should expect to see them here.”

    “The United Nations invaded the Seattle Megacity.” Kingi added. “But it looks like they’ve run afoul of the Progeny.”

    “Right.” Varian said. “And did we ever find out why Arcadia is under the Cult of Jericho’s protection?”

    Both Kingi and Maui shook their heads.

    “And what happened to the alliance between the Cult and the UN?”

    “Strained is what I call it.” Maui said. “They’re clearly not as good friends as they used to be.”

    “Lots of questions we need answered.” Varian said. “What about geography? Points of interest?”

    Maui pointed to the map.

    “The United Nations army and the Progeny have forward operating bases in Arcadia Bay. They’re keeping away from one another, though. The UN is actually in the town. They’ve set up in the ruins of Blackwell Academy, here. The Progeny has taken over the lighthouse point and surrounding parkland. UN troops are set up on the Tobanga Trail leading out of town.” Maui said.

    Kingi shook his head.

    “Alright Varian. This is your planet. Tell us, do any of these locations seem important to you?”

    Varian compared the hand-made map with a century-old tourist brochure they recovered from the abandoned town of Arcadia Bay. He (or she) pointed towards a dirt path that led away from the wreckage of Blackwell Academy.

    “According to this, Tobanga Trail was set up by the Ancient Americans. It’s older than the town, older than the United States, older than dirt, probably. But this thing says Tobanga Trail has a ‘spiritual significance’ to the Ancient Americans. And don’t forget, one of the very first Gifted Humans lived in this area, so clearly this place was flooded with Psionic energy long before Jericho put an end to the Gift. Something is going on here, obviously.”



    Ninu overheard Varian’s final statement, and his train of thought shifted. To prepare for this mission, Ninu had given himself a crash course in the history of Psionics on Earth.

    There was very little to study. Before the Second Hyperspace War, only five Gifted Humans were recorded, and they were all Americans.

    The first two were discovered one-hundred-thirty years ago, in the 1960’s. William Carter and Myron Faulke were founding members of XCOM, but neither one of them lived to the modern era. Fifty years would go by before any more were spotted. Max Caulfield, Daniel Diaz, and Alex Chen came next, and they had something unusual in common: all three of them were born in the same region: the rural Pacific Northwest. In fact, Max herself was a native of Arcadia Bay, which seemed to be the nexus of Psionic energy permeating the region. Once he landed on Earth and arrived in Arcadia Bay, Ninu did not need to study or read literature. He simply had to walk through these grand forests with an open mind.

    Now that he knew about Psionic Sensitivity, Ninu understood why he seemed to fly into a rage when the False Jericho appeared in Michigan. His own mind was being overstimulated by her power. But now that Ninu could recognize an overwhelming amount of Psionic energy, he soon figured out how to spot a small dose. Over the past week, Ninu had filled out the map with locations where he detected all that remained of the historical Human Varian was talking about:

    When she lived a century ago, Maxine Caulfield, the second Gifted Human, left behind a kind of “calling card” whenever she used her power. The town of Arcadia Bay was littered with tiny, barely perceptible ruptures in spacetime. To Ninu, they were invisible, but he got a tingling sensation in his spine whenever he drew near to one. Once he reported a rupture, Maui would fine-tune the sensors on the Niagara to see it in greater detail.

    “If I had to guess…” Maui had said, “This Caulfield person must have found a way to manipulate spacetime with her Gift. One helluva power.”

    “Not really.” Corder cut in. “Akira Robinson can create black holes, remember?”

    “You know, if I was Gifted, I would make all leaves as delicious as these.” Cetla said while snacking on the limb of a maple tree.

    While everyone argued over what their unique Psionic ability would most likely be, Ninu crept around the area in silence, using his tiny size to stay hidden from UN and Progeny patrols. Remembering his readings on Psionic history, Ninu retraced Max Caulfield’s steps, as best as he could without getting too close to the UN or the Progeny.

    The lighthouse and Blackwell Academy were obviously off-limits, but he did manage to spend some time at the beach, where he found a large number of ruptures. There was another concentration in the ruins of what used to be the downtown area; and a small cluster in a heap of soggy rubble that was probably a house one hundred years ago. Once Ninu plotted all of these points on the map, he and the other Stormbreakers came to the same conclusion:

    “All trails lead to Tobanga.” Ninu said. “We need to see where that trail leads.”

    “Can’t do that.” Kingi sighed. “The enemy is sitting on top of the trailhead.”

    So, there was nothing for it but to wait. Wait for the one event that promised to shed light on the matter.

    Just a few days from now, Scarlett Freeman and Erin Hyatt were due to arrive. As far as the Stormbreakers knew, Hyatt was already somewhere in the area. Progeny units were being reinforced, and their base around the old Arcadia Bay lighthouse was being turned into a fortress. Heavy laser cannons could be seen behind the walls, they would track any spacecraft that flew over the town, as if they were challenging the UN to pick a fight.



    As the days wore on, the Stormbreakers became increasingly aware of a building sense of tension. From their hiding place in the forested hilltops, they watched as more and more Progeny and UN fighters arrived in the area ahead of the big Hyatt-Freeman meeting. Barricades were set up around the ruins of Arcadia Bay, denying Ninu any further access to the town. The UN Army established half a dozen checkpoints on the road leading to the wreckage of Blackwell Academy, and Tobanga Trail was no longer visible from the hilltops.

    The Progeny were digging in as well. Combat trenches were starting to appear on the beach, anti-aircraft weapons were hidden in the treeline, and heavily armed soldiers were patrolling the periphery of the town. Corder and Kingi scrambled to the top of a nearby hill and scouted the enemy force.

    “Look down there.” Corder whispered, pointing to a formation of Progeny soldiers. “Those must be the battle thralls.”

    Several dozen Acolytes of the Cult were marching at the head of a column of Progeny soldiers. Unlike the UN Army, all of these soldiers were aliens, and young ones at that. Corder winced at the sight of adolescent Levakians who still did not have their manes yet. Partogan and Taiidani teenagers looked frightened. Peering through his binoculars, Kingi saw that each Thrall had some kind of device fitted around their arms, ankles, or necks.

    “Tracking devices, I’m sure.” Kingi said. “These are probably the young people taken from Rotorua two years ago.”

    “Looks like only a small fraction of the Progeny force is Human.” Corder added. “Just the leadership. Acolytes and Sorceresses. Everyone else was kidnapped and enslaved.”

    “I really don’t want to see how they would fare in a fight.” Kingi concluded. “If it comes to that, we have to prioritize the Acolytes and Sorceresses.”



    June 25, 2086


    Two days before Scarlett Freeman was scheduled to arrive in the town of Arcadia Bay, Varian decided to infiltrate the UN camp. She (or he) still had the Army uniform they used to trick the Pactical CEO a few months back. After a quick briefing with the other five Stormbreakers, Varian set out with Ninu staying close behind.

    The last time Varian wore a disguise, they pretended to be a man. Tonight, Varian reversed course and portrayed a female identity. Keeping his (or her) hair tied up in a bun, Varian took a magnetic rifle from the Niagara’s locker and set out just after sundown.

    Without a military identification card, Varian could not get inside of the UN base, but they were able to move about the parts of Arcadia Bay the UN occupied without being stopped. Other soldiers went about their business as usual… and that “business” was quite interesting indeed.

    Scurrying between hiding places, Ninu watched as Varian observed two UN troopers. The two men spoke casually in Spanish while they waved a handheld scanner over some old wreckage. Fortunately, Ninu had spent a lot of time working in the Kelt Embassy in Berlin before joining the team. As easily as slipping into a pair of gloves, Ninu’s polylingual mind slid into the Spanish tongue. He could understand the two soldiers:

    “The sooner we find whatever it is they’re looking for, the sooner we can leave.” One of the Spanish men was saying, “And yet command is so stupid they won’t even tell us what we’re looking for.”

    “Not to mention this place is haunted.” The other man said. “I’ve been getting this creepy-crawling feeling ever since we arrived.”

    Realizing the scanners might be important, Varian approached the two soldiers in a cautious, demure way that emphasized Varian’s feminine side.

    “Excuse me.” Varian spoke in a very convincing female voice. “I’m from the unit down the road and my CO asked me to see if you guys have a scanner you could spare?”

    Ninu, who up to this point assumed Varian was secretly male, was taken aback by just how convincing Varian was. She (or he) perfectly executed the seductive flutter of the eyelashes, which seemed to seal the deal. Both men held out their scanners, saying they would be more than happy to help out a kind young woman such as herself. Varian took one of the scanners, gave an enthusiastic thanks, and moved back down the road and into the darkness. Turning a corner and getting out of sight, Varian waited for Ninu to catch up before they gave the scanner a look.

    “It’s a Psionic energy detector.” Ninu said. “A miniaturized version of the one on the Niagara. Probably about fifty years more modern than the one we have. But why isn’t the UN telling their soldiers what they’re looking for? Wouldn’t it make things easier if the men knew they were searching for Psionic energy?”

    “Operational security.” Varian said, still speaking in their female voice. “If word got out the UN was looking for Psionic energy, which is not supposed to exist, then who knows how the rest of the world would react to the news. Things could go south in a hurry.”

    The moon rose. Varian and Ninu took a walk around occupied Arcadia Bay, and soon they figured out how to use the Psionic scanner. Ninu walked on ahead, taking deep breaths and feeling out the air around him. He was getting really good at detecting Psionic energy now. Not only could Ninu pick up on its mere presence, but he was starting to perceive echoes of the intense emotions that sometimes accompanied it. It seemed as though in her own time, Max Caulfield had a tendency to unleash her full potential in very stressful or emotional situations, leaving behind a much more pronounced trail for Ninu to follow.

    Varian, however, was limited to the scanner. It simply showed a green light whenever Psionic energy was detected. She (or he) had to listen to Ninu’s description of point of interest.

    They visited a rectangular pit where a rusted sign confirmed some kind of diner once stood here.

    “I sense anguish, fear, and panic.” Ninu said. “Layered overtop of excitement and a sense of triumph.”

    Around midnight, Ninu guided Varian to an open stretch of ground where very little seemed to grow. Ninu was so overwhelmed by the mental energy in this place that he needed to sit down.

    “There’s a lot of sorrow here.” Ninu explained. “Anger and despair. There was a tragedy in this place.”

    Varian and Ninu took a short break, watching the Moon, stars, and occasional starship flying above.

    “So Ninu.” Varian said, slipping back into their gender-neutral voice. “Why did you say all trails lead to Tobanga Trail earlier?”

    “Well, there are three reasons.” Ninu said. “First, there’s a high concentration of Psionic energy around it. That’s definitely why the UN built their base on the trailhead. Second, do you remember that map of the area the Galactic Custodian showed us? The one that showed how Psionic energy was permeating the area?”

    Varian nodded.

    “Did you notice the tributary?” Ninu said. “There was… well… I guess that’s the only way to describe it. There are two “cauldrons” Psionic energy is flowing out of, one in Arcadia Bay and another one to the west of here in the mountains. And they’re connected.

    Varian sat up.

    “How?”

    Ninu reached into his pocket and produced the same tourist brochure Varian had used earlier in the week.

    “Tobanga.” Ninu replied. “It’s not just the name of a trail… it’s a statue.”

    Ninu read aloud from the brochure:

    “The Tobanga Totem is a Native American relic located on the front lawn of the Prescott Dormitory at Blackwell Academy. Constructed by an unknown tribe, the Totem was present in Arcadia Bay before any settlers and its origins are completely unknown to this day. Many speculate the Tobanga Totem was stolen from somewhere else and then transported to Arcadia Bay. To date, no tribe has claimed ownership of the Tobanga.”

    Ninu folded up the brochure.

    “I’ll bet my tail that if you pass your scanner over that statue, it’ll light up like a Naming Day Parade.” Ninu concluded.

    Varian punched the air and let out a soft exclamation.

    “Ninu, you’re brilliant! I think you’re close to figuring this out!”

    With a weak chuckle, Ninu laid down to look at the stars again.

    “Well, I’m glad I can finally do something useful for a change.”

    “What’s that supposed to mean?” Varian asked.

    “Come on, you already know.” Ninu grumbled. “I’m small. I can’t fight, I can’t fly the ship, I can’t do anything worthwhile. I was useless dead weight until that Avian told me I can sense Psionic energy.”

    Varian rolled onto his (or her) side to look at Ninu.

    “You are not dead weight, and you were never useless.” Varian said. “You’re a Stormbreaker. My friend and my brother-in-arms. That means I trust you, Ninu. That’s gotta count for something.”



    June 27, 2086


    To the surprise of all six Stormbreakers, Scarlett Freeman did not arrive in a starship. In fact, they had no idea how the ISO Director arrived in Arcadia Bay. They were forced to conclude that Freeman had smuggled herself into the UN base aboard one of the resupply trucks, which seemed quite in-character for a spymaster.

    The team reluctantly accepted the reality of Scarlett still being alive and set to work. Varian selected three spots from which the Freeman-Hyatt meeting could be observed. Corder and Kingi would loiter on a forested hilltop and watch the meeting through a sniper scope. Cetla had, almost a full day beforehand, prepositioned himself inside the ruins of an old department store. He was just close enough to the meeting point to overhear conversations using a listening device. As a low-energy herbivorous reptile, Cetla could stay still and remain hidden for days on end if he really needed to.

    Maui was the furthest away. He was inside of the spaceplane Niagara, using her communications array to eavesdrop on UN military communications. Ninu, being the smallest, was hiding in the debris of a building that collapsed over a century ago. The heap of rubble was so overgrown with shrubbery that it was impossible to spot the little green lizard.

    Varian had resumed their disguise and was hiding on the second floor of a building that overlooked the meeting place. All six of the Stormbreakers were connected to one another by handheld radios, but were observing a rule of radio silence to maintain stealth. Everybody would stay where they were until nightfall, then escape under the cover of darkness.

    Shortly before sundown, it began.

    A convoy of armored trucks painted with the UN flag came to a stop in the parking lot of what used to be the local police station. Down the street, about a hundred yards away, a similar convoy of vehicles appeared. A mixed force of Cultists and their Thralls marched down the road towards the meeting point while a platoon of soldiers did the same.

    Both groups of combatants were in a formation that shielded a high-value individual at their center. When the UN and Progeny troops were about twenty feet away, everyone stopped walking, the soldiers at the front of each group parted and stood to the side. Scarlett Freeman was being escorted by Yassen Ackermann, the same UN operative who hunted Inez Espinosa across Michigan. Opposite Yassen and Scarlett, Erin Hyatt was being closely followed by Acolyte Malachi, who was Yassen’s partner during the Michigan operation.

    Scarlett Freeman and Erin Hyatt stood face to face, leering at one another in such a way that the Stormbreakers instantly knew the alliance between the UN and the Progeny was dangerously close to falling apart. Scarlett was not wearing her normal business suit. Instead, she was dressed in an XCOM uniform, complete with body armor and a plasma pistol strapped to her leg. Erin Hyatt was also dressed for combat. She had forgone her typical robes in favor of a more practical tight-fitting outfit, similar to the hooded vest worn by Progeny Acolytes and Sorceresses.

    “You are out of line.” Erin said. “You promised me that Arcadia would remain under Progeny protection.”

    “I am altering the deal.” Scarlett said coldly. “Pray I don’t alter it any further.”

    Erin clenched her fists. Around her, an atmosphere of rising tension permeated the Progeny delegation.

    “Unacceptable.” Erin replied. “We have been willing to make sacrifices for this partnership, but I draw the line at theft, Freeman.”

    Scarlett Freeman shook her head, pacing from left to right as she kept her eyes locked on Erin.

    “The Cult of Jericho has no claim of ownership here.” Scarlett said. “Especially over whatever is waiting at the end of that trail.”

    At this, Erin Hyatt and several other Progeny members laughed at Scarlett, causing the UN soldiers look around in confusion.

    “You don’t even know what you’re dealing with!” Erin cackled. “Freeman, this is beyond you. There is a wellspring of Psionic energy at the end of the Tobanga Trail. You and your soldiers will only defile it with your mundane methods. Leave it to someone who actually needs it, who knows how to use it, to someone who actually deserves it.”

    It was Scarlett’s turn to cackle.

    “Deserves?” she repeated. “Don’t make me laugh, Hyatt. You’ve been given more than enough in reward for your services since you joined our cause.”

    “And look at how much good that’s done!” Malachi shouted sarcastically.

    Several Progeny members cheered in support of the outburst. Erin joined in.

    “My people have seen no such benefits from our so-called partnership!” Erin snapped at Scarlett. “We are the ones sent on dangerous raids while the UN sits on its hands! We do the bulk of the fighting in your war! We’ve sacrificed thousands of potential future Thralls and fight understrength just to keep your passion project afloat. And for our struggles and hardship you reward us with a protected status that means nothing when the whole Galaxy is out for our blood!”

    All of the Progeny cheered at this. Yassen tried to say something, but Malachi drowned him out.

    “We all saw what happened in Berlin! On the same night that your Secretary-General lost control of the Security Council, your vaunted flagship was ambushed! Our people watched as Partogan warships came and went from Earth without being challenged or resisted! Your military has lost the will to fight, and now it is obvious to anyone with a brain on their shoulders: Your government is on borrowed time, your armies and navies are about to collapse, and soon there will be a new order. The Progeny will do whatever it takes to survive. We won’t be dragged down as you fall!”

    Yassen drew his laser pistol and took aim at his former comrade.

    “Is this open treason, cultist!?” Yassen yelled.

    “Put that toy away, son of a Stormbreaker.” Malachi taunted. “Don’t be fool enough to try it. Your days are up, and there’s no point in taking a source of Psionic power off your corpse when we can just leave with it right now and nobody will get hurt. So tell your boss to back down.”

    Scarlett looked from Malachi to Erin.

    “So is that it, Hyatt?” Scarlett said. “Is that really your play? To bail on us as soon as you think we’ve shown weakness? Is your sense of loyalty really that weak!?”

    There was a tense pause. Then, Erin Hyatt said:

    “No… but you are.”

    All six Stormbreakers were struck blind and deaf by a sudden eruption of gunfire! Laser bolts, plasma beams, and Gauss rounds rained into the ruins like a sudden hailstorm. A wave of heat washed over Ninu as one of the military vehicles exploded into flames. Varian ducked away from his (or her) window just as someone fired at her. (or him) Varian tore and pulled their army uniform apart, trying to get rid of the UN symbols.

    “They’re fighting each other!” Corder screamed into the radio. “Aeneas! It’s chaos down there! What do we do?”

    “Everyone go loud!” Varian replied. “Break cover and light up anything that moves! Kill Hyatt! Kill Freeman! Then regroup at the Tobanga Totem!”



     
    Last edited:
    • 1Love
    • 1Like
    Reactions:
    Chapter 22: The Woes of Queen Marka
  • So, how's everyone enjoying the Overlords DLC? Enslaved the Galaxy yet?

    If this DLC came out before I wrote The Stormbreakers, I probably would have modified Akira Robinson's plot to build an Empire of Man to reflect some of the really cool stuff PDX has added to Stellaris this week.

    But it's too late now, and the War of the Paradox must continue. Onwards to Chapter 22!



    Chapter 22
    The Woes of Queen Marka



    June 25, 2086
    Rotorua, Hokianga



    Himawari and her husband were trying to avoid looking like tourists.

    They were exploring the sunny reptilian quarter of Rotorua. Himawari loved studying alien culture, and she had been dying to visit this neighborhood ever since she found out it was there. So Amako asked Ruunhan and Hahli if it was okay for he and his wife to leave the Temple for a few hours.

    “We’re not forcing you to stay here.” Ruunhan said with a shrug. “Just tell your wife to keep her distance from the Micore droids over there. They’ve been acting weird for a while now.”



    Of course, the easiest way to make a person do something is to forbid them from doing that very thing. Once Himawari was told Ruunhan’s warning, she wanted to go to the reptilian quarter even more, hoping for a chance to see these malfunctioning droids. And that was how the married couple found themselves in the sizzling hot environment of Rotorua’s reptilian quarter.

    It was incredibly hot here, to the point where Himawari and Amako each had to remove a layer of clothing and constantly refill their water bottles at the neighborhood park. They sat down underneath a tree to watch the people, as there were no benches or tables here. Instead, smooth rocks were set up on the open ground for Kelt, Vipers, and Micore to soak up some sunlight. Himawari giggled at the sight of one Viper laying on a rock. The ten-foot long serpentine alien was so relaxed that she was lying belly-up in the sun with her tongue lolling out one side of her mouth.


    Around midday, the reptilian neighborhood seemed to go quiet. The sun was in the middle of the sky, so all of the cold-blooded residents came outside to sunbathe. Himawari and Amako expected the neighborhood to be completely still and silent for a few hours while this happened, but they were in for a surprise. As the reptiles took their midday break, a new group of individuals took to the streets.

    For the first time in her life, Himawari spotted a Micore droid. These robotic lifeforms were bipedal machines with two disproportionally long arms and no discernable head. Himawari knew about Micore droids, and the story of how they had come into being. It went like this:

    About five hundred years ago, the Micore people, a race of herbivores reptiles, figured out how to build spacecraft and embarked on their first journey into the stars. By pure bad luck, the Micore Homeworld was located in the Great Wastelands, a region of space plagued by piracy. The first Micore space explorers were attacked by Turanic Raiders. Those who survived returned home with news of the Galaxy being dark and full of terrors.

    A wave of fear and xenophobia washed over the planet Micanawn. The Micore people lived in existential terror of alien invasion, and they wanted nothing to do with the outside Galaxy. Eventually, someone came up with the idea of building a droid army to defend Micanawn from the unknown. In a matter of decades, droids outnumbered the Micore people, and the planet was made safe from the Turanic Raiders. But around the same time, a Bentusi trader visited Micanawn, proving that friendly races do exist in space.

    Unwilling to trust any xenos and fearing the unknown, the brightest minds on Micanawn constructed a powerful artificial intelligence and gave it control of the droid army, with one specific mission: to interact with Galactic civilizations and protect the Micore from attack.

    Nobody knew exactly when it happened, but somewhere along the line, the Machine Intelligence completely supplanted the actual Micore government. The transition was peaceful, quiet, and noticed by few. Nowadays, the Micore people were completely subordinate to the very machines they relied on for protection.

    So when Himawari spotted a Micore droid lumbering through the city park, she expected it to blare some noisy obnoxious commands or directives over a loudspeaker, like a stereotypical robotic overlord from all the alternate history novels. Instead, when the droid reached a sunbathing Micore, the droid raised its hand and sprayed the giant reptile with a gentle mist of warm water.

    “Relax.” The droid spoke in a soft voice. “Weather reports suggest the skies will remain sunny all afternoon. Take this time to rest and warm your body.”

    Himawari turned to her husband and signed out a question:

    “Is the robot pampering that guy?”


    “The Micore say their droids have a ‘Mandatory Pampering’ protocol.” Amako explained. “I think that’s what he’s doing… or what he was doing. What’s going on?”

    Amako and Himawari both sat up. The droid had paused halfway through its interaction with the relaxed Micore. The reptilian opened his eyes and looked up to see the droid was now frozen in place, locked into position as though it had suddenly turned into a statue.

    “What the?” Amako and the Micore said at the same time.

    Amako and Himawari stood up and walked over to the frozen droid. The Micore turned its gaze to them as they approached.

    “It’s the second time this happened today.” The Micore grumbled. “All of the droids are on the fritz.”

    Himawari wrapped her knuckles against the droid’s faceplate, trying to get its attention. Nothing happened.

    “Does it recover?” Amako asked.

    “Eventually.” The Micore sighed. “Just walk away and give it time. Same for all of the others.”

    When Amako translated this in to sign, Himawari raised her eyebrows.

    “Really?” she asked. “All of the droids in Rotorua are having trouble here?”

    “Not just Rotorua.” Answered the Micore. “It’s all over the Galaxy. I’ve heard someone say the problem might be the uplink to the Central AI, but I think it’s hogwash. All these problems started when your people decided to pick a fight.”

    The Micore narrowed his eyes at Himawari.

    Keeping in mind the knowledge that Himawari was at a four-hundred-pound disadvantage against a fully grown Micore, Amako pulled her away from the scene. During the walk back to Coor-Lan, Amako and Himawari looked around and spotted a few more droids that were clearly having problems. One droid had turned sharply on the sidewalk and was walking headlong into a storefront, bumping into the wall over and over again. Another droid had frozen in place, just like the first one. A third machine stopped in its tracks, turned around, and looked upward, pointing its metal fingers at some distant point in the sky no one else could see.

    “Wow, this problem is actually pretty extensive.” Amako commented. “But… I guess I wouldn’t mind if this is the biggest problem we deal with all day.”



    It was not.

    Amako and Himawari entered the Temple and started looking for their friends. As it happened, Chris Wright was looking for them. He was upset.

    “Hiigaran family culture is going to drive Randall insane.” Chris said to Himawari. “One of them just tried to interrogate Randall about why you divorced him. The way he was talking, you’d think he tried to kill your kids or something.”

    When they found him, Randall Murphy was still trying to get out of a conversation with several agitated Hiigarans. One of them, dressed in blue cleric’s robes, was trying to get Randall to roll up his sleeves.

    “Did you forget I’m Human!?” Randall was saying. “We don’t tattoo family symbols on each other!”

    “Then what is that mark on your arm?” The Hiigaran asked. “What could possibly be more important than your own family?”

    Randall tugged on his sleeve again, and this time, Amako and Himawari spotted the image on his arm. Randall had a tattoo depicting an element from the movie Faith in Chaos. The film was a dramatic re-enactment of the Battle of Aoraki, a historical moment that occurred over a hundred-fifty years ago. Specifically, the tattoo was an image of the Soulkeeper, a semi-mythical crystal sword Toa Mami used to defeat the Paradox.

    Amako jumped into the confrontation, giving Randall room to breathe. He said:

    “Friends, please don’t think too hard on my buddy’s tattoo. The mark on his arm is… uh… a reference to Human popular culture. I’m afraid you may not understand it without the proper context.”

    Amako was choosing his words carefully because the Soulkeeper was an important part of Partogan culture, and it was just a little awkward for him to defend a Human wearing a tattoo of it. The Hiigarans remained offended, but then Himawari also rushed to Randall’s defense, which caused more confusion than anything else. To the Hiigarans, it made no sense at all for a person to defend their ex-spouse in any capacity. Ultimately, sheer culture shock brought Randall’s interrogation to a stop and the Hiigarans started to leave the Humans alone.

    Randall, Chris, Himawari, and Amako decided they needed to give their Hiigaran hosts some time to cool off, so they stepped out of the Coor-Lan Temple together and crossed the street to a Taiidani sports bar.

    Inside there was a raucous watch party going on. A collection of Humanoids, such as Partogans, Hiigarans, Assurians, and Taiidani, were watching a Kohlii match on the dozens of televisions and holograms around the bar. Only one screen carried the news, and it was running a story about the Human flagship being ambushed and destroyed over Earth itself. Chris Wright waved to a very old-looking Taiidan and sat down to talk with him. Himawari wrinkled her nose. She had visited countless planets in her lifetime, but she never got used to the odd smell that seemed to linger in the air when three or more spacefaring species gathered in the same place. It was like these travelers brought the scent of their homeworlds with them.

    Amako and his Human companions took the table next to Chris and asked what he was doing.

    “This fellow is a veteran of the Second Hyperspace War.” Chris explained, pointing to his Taiidani companion. “He was at the Battle of Neptune. Hana, wasn’t your dad in that one?”

    Himawari beamed as she shook the old Taiidani’s hand. As far as she was concerned, any alien who fought beside her father in the war might as her friend automatically.

    Amako ordered drinks, while he and Randall laughed about their run-in with the Hiigarans. Himawari brought Chris up to speed on the haywire Micore droids, and once refreshments arrived, the retired Taiidani warrior told his story about the Battle of Neptune. Himawari had already been told the story countless times by her parents, since one of them was actually there when it happened, so she did not really pay attention. Instead, she allowed her eyes to wander to the television above the table. The city of Rotorua was holding a Kohlii game in the stadium on the other side of town, where the city’s official Kohlii team was defending against a visiting team from the Assurian city of Wasolo. Everyone in the bar was cheering for the local team so loudly that people carrying on conversations had to raise their voices.

    Himawari, of course, could not hear the game or the general commotion around her. But she did get into the spirit of things as the Rotorua forward player caught the ball in the net of his Kohlii staff and started running down the field with it, preparing to shoot it into the opposing team’s goal. He swung his staff and sent the ball flying through the air. Dozens of bar patrons rose in their seats and started cheering…

    But then the screen faded to black.

    There was silence for a moment before someone cried out:

    “What the hell! Someone put the game back on!”

    Angry yells started to fill the bar, catching the attention of Amako, Randall, and Chris. Finally, the TV screens lit up again, this time showing an image of the Partogan national symbol: three dots flanked by a pair of double crescents on the left and right.

    “This is Xenonian News. We have interrupted this program at the request of the royal government of the Partogan-Levakian Commonwealth to transmit an important message to all citizens of the Commonwealth.”

    The bar fell silent, aside from one very drunk sports fan who complained about the poor timing of the interruption.

    A news anchor finally appeared on the screen. He was a Partogan man who looked rather disheveled, as though he had suddenly changed out of his regular clothing in a formal black suit that made him look as though he was in mourning.

    “You are watching Xenonian News from the planet Hokianga.” Said the anchor. “I am Toa Makura Wirihana, from our news desk in Rotorua. This is a special report from Xenonian News. We have just received word from the Royal Palace in Mahurangi City to expect a very important announcement from the Royal Government of Queen Marka. We go now to a live shot of the Mahurangi Palace, where we expect the announcement to be given at any moment.”

    Now there was total silence in the bar. Everybody was paying close attention to the news report that was displayed on every TV and hologram on the premises. Outside on the city streets, a different kind of silence fell as pedestrians stopped in the tracks to watch the news on one of the many digital displays that normally carried advertisements. Amako translated everything into sign language so Himawari could keep up.

    The news report cut away to show a podium outside the Royal Palace on the planet Aoraki. Some of the most reputable news agencies in the Galaxy had set up microphones and cameras to catch the unexpected announcement. Only a short moment later, a tall Levakian with orange fur and wearing military uniform stepped into view. He approached the podium and began to speak.

    “Citizens of the Commonwealth of Partogans and Levakians. My name is General Macavity of the Commonwealth Navy and Galactic Defense Force. It is my unfortunate duty to inform you that Kuhina Nui Tamaho Ranginui, the leader of Her Majesty’s Royal Government, has died from sudden and unexpected causes. Her Majesty the Queen is inside the Palace, where she will issue a statement of her own tomorrow morning.”

    Everybody inside the bar gasped at once. It sounded like all of the air was being sucked out of the room. At the same moment, news reporters swarmed General Macavity with questions.


    “General!” A reporter called out. “Why isn’t Queen Marka making this announcement?”

    “The Queen has not only lost her Kuhina Nui, she has also lost a family member.” General Macavity said. “Her Majesty must be given time to grieve.”

    Himawari, Chris, and Randall all looked at Amako, the only Partogan in their group. He quickly explained:

    “Queen Marka and the Kuhina Nui are from two different branches of the Ranginui family.” He explained. “It’s a very powerful and influential clan. I think the Kuhina Nui was her distant cousin or something like that.”

    Up on screen, the press conference continued:

    “What is the military doing, sir?” Another reporter asked.


    “All military forces, the Commonwealth, the Triple Alliance, and the Galactic Defense Force, are proceeding with their current objectives and will continue the fight against the Humans.” General Macavity said. “There is no cause for alarm.”

    “Sir!” Another reporter cut in. “The Kuhina Nui is dead, the Queen is sequestered! Who is making the decisions right now, who is in control?”

    General Macavity’s tail flicked and his ears flattened. He was agitated.

    “Legally,” he said. “The power and authority of the Kuhina Nui will revert to the Queen until she appoints a replacement. Her Royal Majesty will assume full command tomorrow morning once-”

    But the General never got to finish his reply, as several reporters were unsatisfied with it. They pressed the issue, with several people all asking at once:

    “Who is making the decisions? Who is in control!?”

    General Macavity bared his teeth as he spoke loudly over the reporters:

    “As of this moment, I am in control, pending the Queen’s return to her duties.”

    This did not produce the result Macavity was hoping for. All of the news reporters launched into even more questions, and in the bar, a nervous atmosphere started to take form.

    “Wait a minute.” Said a Levakian patron. “Did he just say… hold on! Is the military running the country right now?”

    “Sounds like it.” Grumbled an Assurian. “My planet has military takeovers all the time. Nice to see it happening to someone else for a change.”

    “No way.” Said another Levakian. “Macavity wouldn’t do that… would he?”

    Himawari started feeling uncomfortable, and she asked her husband to take her back to the Coor-Lan Temple. Amako agreed, while Chris and Randall followed close behind.

    Everyone at Coor Lan had already heard the news, but the atmosphere in the Hiigaran temple was slightly more lighthearted, if not celebratory. Because the Partogan-Hiigaran alliance recently splintered, the Hiigaran residents of the temple were mostly indifferent towards the Partogan’s plight. A select few were clearly happy to hear the news, but they were keeping their emotions in check because Amako was around.

    Himawari and her companions all slipped into her own living quarters and turned on the TV. Sitting together on her bed, the foursome watched as the news story dragged on. Very slowly, over the next hour, more details came out…

    According to reports, the Kuhina Nui had suddenly collapsed and died while he was alone in a room with Queen Marka. Amako winced when a psychologist came onto the news program and suggested the Queen was most likely traumatized by witnessing her cousin die in front of her. Military analysts tried to predict how the Commonwealth would prosecute the war now that the leader of its government was dead.

    “How can Marka lead her own nation and act as Galactic Custodian at the same time?” A correspondent asked. “That question must be answered urgently.”

    The group continued watching the news, enraptured, until there was a sudden pounding on the door and everyone jumped. Amako opened it and two people stepped inside.

    Ruunhan Somtaaw and Hahli Mihaka were looking very anxious, especially the former. As soon as they entered the room, Himawari saw that both women were clearly itching to jump into some kind of action. Ruunhan pointed at Amako and launched straight into the questions:

    “Were you being tracked here? Did anyone follow you from Earth?”

    “No, I’m sure of that.” Amako said. “What’s going on?”

    “Communication.” Ruunhan said. “Have you talked to anyone from Earth or Aoraki since you got here?”

    “No.” Amako and Chris said together.

    Hahli took over.

    “Look, while you guys were watching shit go down on Partoga, a Human Battleship dropped out of Hyperspace. It’s crossing the system right now, heading for a Slipgate that leads into Partogan territory, and on top of all that, they’re using a hologram generator to disguise it as a civilian ship. Look, this is really unusual… it’s just one ship flying by itself, with no escort or support. This is really strange.”

    “How can you tell it’s a hologram?” Chris asked.

    “One of the emitters is malfunctioning.” Hahli said. “The hologram is incomplete and we can see the warship underneath.”

    “Isn’t it a strange coincidence?” Said Ruunhan, “A disguised Human ship passes over our heads on the way to Aoraki, right as Aoraki is in turmoil? What are you four hiding? Come on, Amako, what do you know?”

    Amako, Himawari, Chris, and Randall were all confused and they said as much. It took some doing, but Amako was able to convince Ruunhan that he and the others were just as surprised by this news as everyone else. Amako said to Ruunhan:

    “If we send a message to Aoraki, what are the chances they can intercept the Human ship?”

    “Slim to none.” Ruunhan replied. “My people shut down their proximity sensor net on Aoraki’s southern border. That battleship is going to fly right through and no one will see them.”

    Amako looked horrified. His eyes went wide.

    “Oh, no! Hahli… we’ve gotta do something! If that thing gets to Aoraki… my people can’t lose their Homeworld again! We can’t go though this again!”

    Himawari started moving her hands in rapid sign language, and Randall translated.

    “Hahli, is there anything you can do to help? The UN is doing terrible things, that’s why we had to flee from Earth. We’ve got to stop them doing something terrible to the Partogans!”

    Hahli nodded.

    “Fine. Amako, tell your Human friends to follow. Ruunhan, call Garan and tell him to move the Ark Angel to my flagship.”

    Amako jumped with surprise.

    “Wait, you’re really gonna chase a Battleship?”

    “You got a better idea?” Hahli asked. “That thing is disguised right now, and there’s no more Hiigaran prox sensors beyond the Partogan border. If we lose tracking, it’s gone forever. So we’ve gotta give chase, and give chase now!”

    Hahli turned around and left the room. Through the walls, everybody could hear Hahli’s voice carry across the Temple courtyard:

    “Get the crew to their shuttles! I want the whole flotilla ready to move!”

    Next to Himawari, Randall actually jumped up and down on the balls of his feet in excitement.

    “Guys, do you know what this means?”

    “The UN is going to try and murder a bunch of Partogans?” Chris said.

    “Well, yeah. But also, we get to fly in a pirate fleet with freakin’ Hahli Mihaka! There’s no space pirate like her alive right now! This is going to be insane!”



    Roughly six hours later, there was a grand departure from the Rotorua spaceport. With a great roaring of engines, three super-capitol ships rose away from their moorings and into the sky. Like their two sister ships already in orbit, these were Archangel-class Dreadnaughts, heavy warships with a similar size and armament as the Human Battleship sneaking away from the planet.

    But this was only the beginning. Alarms sounded across the Rotorua spaceport and pedestrians were urged to go inside a secure building. Air traffic control ordered all civilian spacecraft to clear away from the port, and in moments, the skies above Rotorua were completely empty.

    And then, there was a noise unlike any other, followed by a genuine earthquake that rattled windows and shook the leaves off the planetoid Morbuzakh. To an observer standing far away, it looked as though a portion of the city skyline had started to move. With a momentous heaving motion, a city-sized spacecraft lifted off from the port and rose into the sky.

    A full-sized Mothership rose away from the city and followed the Dreadnaughts into space. This was the Ashoka, personal flagship of space pirate Hahli Mihaka.

    The Ashoka was an Explorer-class Deep Space Mining Vessel, the primary mothership used by Kiith Somtaaw. Constructed and launched under the name Coor-Lan many decades ago, the Ashoka was heavily modified for its work as a pirate ship. She was six miles long from bow to stern and stood almost one-and-a-quarter miles in height. The pirate Mothership was equipped with six energy cannon turrets, each the size of a stadium, and a spinal-mounted siege cannon, allowing the Ashoka to project incredible firepower great distances away.

    As the Ashoka flew away from the planet Hokianga, she was flanked by her flotilla of five Dreadnaughts. The Sakala, Fiiskire, Kapisi, Amida, and Akalon each carried enough firepower to wipe out all life on a small planet. The pirate fleet assembled above the planet and then commenced their pursuit of the disguised Human Battleship.



    Himawari and her friends followed Hahli and Ruunhan onto the Ashoka’s bridge. They couldn’t help but look around, highly impressed. The bridge was laid out in a way that reminded her of the Old-World NASA command center in Houston, with rows upon rows of computer workstations. And despite being a Hiigaran vessel, the Ashoka was flying with a multi-species crew. There were Hiigarans, Taiidan, Vaygr, Tobari, Partogans, Levakians, Kelt, Assurians, and so many others. There were Avians like the Amadii, Saiiban, and Vanians were here as well.

    A Tobari crewman ran across the bridge, panting as he carried a bundle. When he reached Hahli, she reached out and snatched it from him.

    “You’re cutting it close, shipswain.” Hahli growled at him. “You know I can’t go to Hyperspace without this.”

    “Wait, what is it?” Chris asked.

    Amako rolled his eyes.

    “It’s her cape.” Amako grumbled. “Hahli really cares about her appearance.”

    As she spoke, Hahli unfurled a blue cape with deep gold trimming and attached it to her flightsuit:

    “Appearances matter.” She said. “The best pirate can scare a mark into surrendering without ever firing a shot. Hopefully, we can do that when we catch up to that Battleship. Sensors! Tell me a story!”

    All of this fascinated Himawari, and she followed Hahli closely as the Hiigaran pirate walked over to a large sensor manager, where a holographic map of the star system was displayed. While Amako translated, a Hiigaran crewman explained the situation:

    “The Human Battleship is still hiding behind its holographic disguise. They’re pretending to be a cargo ship and are broadcasting valid recognition signals, which means they’ll make it across the Partogan border with no trouble.”

    Hahli swore.

    “How long until we get into weapons range?” She asked.

    “Negative, ma’am. They’re faster than us.” The crewman replied. “The best we can do is track them and then spring an ambush if they ever slow down or stop.”

    “That’s how I like to do these things anyway.” Hahli said with an evil smile. Then, with a swishing over her cape, she moved to the front of the bridge and addressed the crew.

    “Listen up! We’ve got a chase on our hands. We cannot lose track of that Battleship! We’ve all saw what happened when Humans raided Rotorua, and I will not let it happen to Aoraki! If we can catch that ship, we can save Jericho-only-knows how many children from being abducted by the Humans. So burn the engines and fly this damn ship fast until we fly her apart! Catch that Battleship, and when we catch her, we give no quarter!”

    The pirate crew cheered and went to work. Amako, Himawari, Chris, and Randall felt a collective chill as the interstellar pursuit began. Everyone threw themselves into their work, pushing the Ashoka and her escort ships beyond their limit in an effort to close the massive gap between themselves and the Human warship.

    With a big head start, the Human ship reached the edge of the system and dove into a Slipgate. From here, the Slipgate looked like a tiny, brightly burning star. But everyone knew what it really was: a naturally occurring Hyperspace Gate, with only one possible exit point. It would just be a question of where and when the Humans lost speed or came to a stop. Then, it was simply a question of how long they could hold out in a vicious six-on-one ambush.

    Starting in the Ashoka’s engine room, before spreading along the central spine, the pirates began to sing a shanty. As she patrolled the length and breadth of her vessel, Hahli joined in the song, encouraging her friends and wife to do the same.

    The song reverberating through the halls of the ship grew so loud that a Hyperwave call from the Somtaaw Kiith-Sa went ignored. Perhaps this was intentional, as Ruunhan was expecting them to call anyway. But instead of answering, she took the time to boost the crew’s morale, adding her voice to a growing chorus of motivated pirates, ready to strike their own blow against an enemy that had terrorized the Galaxy for the past two years.

    Come all you young spacefarers, listen to me.
    I'll sing you a song of our fish from the sea.

    And it's windy weather, boys, stormy weather.
    When the wind blows, then we're all together.
    Boys blow ye winds fringeward, blow ye winds, blow.
    Out to the Galaxy, steady she goes.

    Up comes the Great Dragon in search of our home
    Through space to a place that's beneath waves and foam!

    And it's windy weather, boys, stormy weather.
    When the wind blows, then we're all together.
    Boys blow ye winds fringeward, blow ye winds, blow.
    Out to the galaxy, steady she goes.

    Up come the solar winds, taking us far.
    All through the space lanes and out to the stars.

    And it's windy weather, boys, stormy weather.
    When the wind blows, then we're all together.
    Boys blow ye winds fringeward, blow ye winds, blow.
    Out to the Galaxy, steady she goes.


     
    Last edited:
    • 1Love
    • 1Like
    Reactions:
    Chapter 23: One Last Training Mission

  • Chapter 23
    One Last Training Mission



    Ever since the Kurt Waldheim was destroyed, the atmosphere at the Cape was different. Inez could feel a creeping sense of dread coming over the workers as they frantically tried to finish construction of the Solaris and her two sisterships. The Solaris crew threw themselves into their training with a new kind of vigor, and everyone spoke in grim tones.

    The story, once it came out, was frightening.

    Two Partogan warships, destroyer-sized vessels, had somehow managed to circumvent the Earth Defense Fleet and get close enough to spring an ambush on the Human flagship. The Kurt Waldheim never stood a chance, and was lost with all hands. For the first few days, there was confusion in the base.

    Just like everyone else, Inez believed that Earth and Aoraki were still on good terms following their wartime alliance fifty years ago. She assumed this was a tit-for-tat response to the attack on the Mami Tamihana, a Partogan warship that was lost years ago to an attack by a Human vessel. But then, Secretary-General Etienne addressed the world.

    In a speech lasting just a few minutes, Etienne told everyone on Earth and in the surrounding star systems of how the Partogans were attempting to interfere in a minor conflict on the planet Amadiio, where the UN Army was in a standoff with the Droid Army of the Micore Empire. When Inez heard the UN was caught up in a distant war, she was shocked.

    “We invaded another planet!?” Inez cried out with surprise. “When the hell did that happen?”

    “Two years ago, I think.” Central Officer Dotsenko had replied. “It’s not a real war. If you lived in UN territory instead of Detroit all your life, you’d have seen it on TV. It’s not something to worry about, just a peacekeeping mission on a troubled planet.”

    For some reason, Inez found she had trouble buying that answer. She wasn’t sure if Dotsenko was lying to her, or if he was just repeating a lie someone else fed him.



    June 10, 2086

    Kennedy Space Center, Florida


    Inez was spending some quality time with Cassandra at her residence in the Divine Atelier. Cassandra was quite fascinated to see that Inez lived one floor above what she called “a sci-fi” workshop and wanted to spend her evening exploring.

    Of course, Inez could not allow Cassandra to go into the basement levels of the Atelier. Several technologies and devices for Project Prometheus were being built down there, and while Inez had clearance to be in the area, Cassandra did not. So instead, Inez distracted the young girl with a question:

    “Do you want to hang out with me on my birthday?”

    Cassandra jumped up and down and clapped her hands excitedly, bouncing with so much energy that the silverware on Inez’ dining table rattled.

    “Your birthday is coming up!?” Cassandra asked. “When? How old will you be?”

    “It’s three weeks from now.” Inez replied. “On the thirtieth. I’ll be turning twenty-two.”

    Cassandra ran to the southern end of the room and pointed out a window, aiming at the distant shoreline.

    “How about we go to the beach?” Cassandra said. “Cocoa Beach is right over there, and it’s the perfect spot for a party. Doctor Spark said so!”

    “Sure.” Inez said. “June thirtieth, you and I will go to Cocoa Beach together. We’ll get some sun and surf, and maybe they’ll have ice cream! I’ll talk to Doctor Spark and make sure everything is okay. And who knows, maybe I can return the favor when your birthday rolls around. When is it?”

    Cassandra put one hand to her heart and proudly declared:

    “My birthday is December twenty-fifth! I’ll eleven years old.”

    Inez thought that was neat. She knew that some important historical figure also had their birthday on December twenty-fifth, but she could not remember their name.



    An hour later, Inez dropped Cassandra off at the former VAB and returned to the Divine Atelier. With only a couple of hours left in the day, she stepped down into the basement and spent some time in the workshop.

    The Divine Atelier’s main workshop was a large room where UN scientists and engineers worked on Psionic technology. Some of it was old, like Amplifiers and Mindshields leftover from the Second Hyperspace War; but there was also some new technology as well, such as the Conduit for the Divine Enforcer.

    The primary weapon of the Solaris and her sisterships was a gargantuan thing, but it only needed two people to operate. Cassandra, as the catalyst, would be inside of a miniaturized Prometheus Engine, deep in the ship’s core. Inez would act as the conduit. From her position on the bridge, Inez would use her Psionic sensitivity (plus an Elerium powered device) to aim the powerful weapon at a target.

    In a sense, Cassandra was a living weapon, and Inez would be the gunsight.

    Absentmindedly, Inez sat down in a chair at the far end of the workshop, where a prototype of the Conduit device could be found. It featured two metal sockets on the armrests that Inez was supposed to stick her hands inside of. Through here, Inez would be physically integrated into the Divine Enforcer, she would aim and control the weapon by becoming a part of it.

    Inez picked up a screwdriver, opened up one of the sockets, and started tampering with the prototype again. It was very easy for Inez to connect herself to the Conduit, but for some reason, separating herself from it was extremely difficult, and she always needed another person to help her get free. Obviously, Inez did not like this arrangement and she was trying to change that.

    Inez was so wrapped up in her work that she was taken by surprise when a door slammed and a voice called out:

    “Nezzie! Are you down there?”

    “Don’t call me Nezzie!” Inez replied. “Hi Mom, I’m over by the Conduit prototype.”

    Scarlett Freeman ran into the workshop, weaving her way around the many half-built devices to reach Inez. The spymaster was looking extremely frazzled and harassed. Scarlett’s hair was unkempt and messy, while there were very dark circles under her eyes. Clearly, Scarlett had been working without sleep for several days in a row. For just a brief moment, Inez could have sworn that Scarlett’s eye color was different too. Instead of her usual blue, Scarlett’s eyes appeared to be the same shade of grey shared by formerly Gifted people. Without waiting for a greeting from her daughter, Scarlett grabbed Inez and pulled her to her feet. Scarlett started talking right away:

    “Nezzie, we’ve got a situation. We’re going to launch pad 39A. I need you to do a job for the ISO, for me.”

    “Woah, slow down!” Inez replied. “What’s happening? I thought you were out hunting for whoever hit the Waldheim.

    “I am.” Scarlett said. “But the Waldheim disaster is forcing the ISO to play their hands on a couple other fronts. I need to go to an important meeting in Oregon, but another op got rescheduled to happen at the same time. You have to go in my place. Follow me.”

    Moving hurriedly, Scarlett pushed Inez out of the Divine Atelier and into her armored car. Once both women were inside, the driver pulled onto the road and started driving towards the Kennedy Space Center. Inside the passenger compartment, Inez found Central Officer David Sepulveda, who looked very tired. He was tapping away at a tablet computer until somebody spoke to him.

    “Inez, listen to me.” Scarlett said. “The ISO is planning to run a major op over the next two weeks, but the agent flagged for the task got reassigned because the Partogans dropped a battleship on Germany. I need you to fill in.”

    “Wait, what?” Inez said. “Two weeks? What’s going on that I have to be gone for two weeks?”

    “Nothing serious.” David said. “We just need you to take delivery of something and bring it back to Earth.”

    Scarlett reached for a stack of paper next to David and withdrew a single sheet.

    “Nezzie, when you were at Bannack Base, did you meet a crewman named Adam Barter?”

    Inez looked down at the sheet of paper. It was a photograph and brief description of a UN soldier she’d encountered a few times before.

    “Oh yeah!” Inez replied. “I met him a few times at Bannack.”

    Scarlett nodded.

    “And he was a client of yours at Binary Fusion, too. Isn’t that right?” She asked.

    Inez’ eyes widened and she nodded sheepishly. Scarlett waved her hand.

    “No time for that. I’m just glad you have a rapport with him. That’ll make things easier. Here’s the situation: Adam Barter is an ISO informant. Not a member, just someone who feeds us Intel from time to time. He’ll be more inclined to talk to you than me right now, so you have to go with him. Two weeks from now, Barter is going to take possession of an important device. You don’t need to know what it is. Just help him get it back to Earth, understood?”

    Inez knew her mother well enough to understand that she was not going to be able to refuse this request. Like it or not, this was going to happen.

    “I have questions.” Inez said. “Where is Barter now? And why only two weeks?”

    Inez had quickly done the math in her head and was starting to feel optimistic. If she was only gone for a couple of weeks, she would return to Cape Canaveral just in time to celebrate her birthday with Cassandra as promised. Watching the landscape go by out the car window, Scarlett replied quickly.

    “Corporal Barter is stationed aboard a Battleship named Charlemagne. She’s going out on a two-week training mission in deep space. Barter’s going to receive the device on the last day, then he’ll bring it home. Now I’ve already spoken to the Captain, he’s going to slot you into the same shift as Barter so you can work with him.”

    Scarlett took her daughter’s hand.

    “Get close to Barter and then stick to him like glue. He’s been assigned a shuttlecraft and a crew by UN Navy leadership already. All you have to do is make sure nobody gets in his way, and he gets his cargo to Florida without any trouble.”

    “And what if there is trouble?” Inez asked.

    “We’re expecting you and the Charlemagne crew to be able to handle yourselves out there.” Scarlett replied. “But if it gets particularly bad, we have a Quick-Reaction Force on standby. They’ll come to help only if things get out of hand.”

    The armored car turned onto Saturn Parkway and started towards the launch pads. Scarlett sighed and lightened her tone.

    “Look, Nezzie, I know I’m imposing by dropping this on you last-second, so I’ll do something for you to make all this worth the trouble.”

    “You’re going to stop calling me Nezzie?” Inez prompted.

    Scarlett chuckled.

    “While you’re gone, I’m going to pull some strings and have Subject Two re-homed in the Divine Atelier.” The Spymaster said. “Doctor Spark’s been keeping me up to speed on how much time you’ve spent with her. Once the Solaris is ready to fly, I’ll need the two of you to work with each other on the regular, so I think this’ll be for the best.”

    Inez felt a little more comfortable being rushed into this job now. Knowing that Cassandra would be waiting for her just two weeks from now when she came back, Inez bounded up the steps to a shuttlecraft on Pad 39A with a little extra confidence. She would just knuckle up and do the job so she could get back to what was important. She turned around to wave goodbye to her mother, only to see the armored car already speeding away…



    This would not be the first time Inez flew in space. Back when she lived in Detroit, some wealthier people had taken her out on romantic dates aboard star yachts, and once, she had even slept with a man in his vacation home on the Sea of Tranquility. But she’d never been further from home than the Moon. As the Navy shuttle sped away from Earth, Inez pressed her nose to a window and watched her Homeworld slowly shrink into a barely perceptible dot, hovering in the middle of an inky-black sea.

    About two hours later, the shuttle entered the outer Sol System and gave Inez something else to gawk at:

    Jupiter.

    It was such a massive planet that it completely filled Inez’ field of view. UN Navy recruits craned their necks and peered over neighboring seats to get a better look at the gas giant. In fact, their destination was so close to Jupiter that Inez started to worry the shuttle might enter the Jupiter’s atmosphere before landing wherever it was supposed to land.

    The UN Navy Base at Port Armstrong could be found in high orbit above Ganymede, a rocky world bigger than Earth’s Moon. It was at the orbital drydock where many of the starships found in Earth’s military were built and maintained. As the shuttle drew near, Inez gazed out the window in wonder at the sight of the starship she would soon be boarding.

    The UNS Charlemagne was a super-capital ship, nearly four kilometers long and half a kilometer in height. She was painted with the colors and symbols of France, the nation responsible for her. Inez marveled at the image of a red, white, and blue hawk emblazoned across the bow, above the words Armée de l'Air. The roundel of the French Air Force was painted on the conning tower, next to that of the United Nations.

    Inez spotted not just gun turrets and missile bays on the Charlemagne, but holographic emitters as well. She remembered Central Officer Sepulveda’s explanation of how Human warships usually disguised themselves, and started to wonder what these holographic disguises would look like from the “inside” so to speak.



    Boarding the Charlemagne went quickly for Inez. Someone (most likely Scarlett) had warned the Captain and his staff that Inez would be stationed aboard this ship for two weeks. She was assigned to a bunk and a galley, then placed on the same team as her mark.



    As it turned out, Corporal Adam Barter and his crew spent most of their duty hours in the shuttle bay, doing maintenance on their ship, a frigate-sized cargo vessel. Inez was glad. This meant she would have a wonderful view into the vastness of space for the whole trip. Once she took in a final view of Jupiter through the hangar bay doors, Inez reported for duty.

    Corporal Barter nearly jumped out of his skin when he saw Inez.

    “What are you doing here?” he asked, trying to ignore the stares and muttering of his shipmates. “What happened to Cantrell?”

    “Someone high up swapped him out for me.” Inez replied. “I guess this’ll be my last training mission before I get a ship of my own.”

    Inez reached into the pocket of her flight suit and withdrew her rank insignia, proving that she outranked Adam and his teammates. A dozen men and women all gasped in surprise.

    “Why are you working down here with us, Commander?” One of the mechanics asked. “You should be up on the bridge or something?”

    Not wanting to give away her true intentions, Inez told a half-truth.

    “Berlin wants me to observe you all.” She said. “Part of the training mission involves a new type of AI for the androids. We wanna know how you’re going to work with them.”

    Three of the mechanics burst out laughing, and one of them pointed over his shoulder.

    “You mean those androids?” he said. “They were doing so badly we had to shut’em off!”

    And for the next hour or so, Inez, Adam, and their new companions had fun at the expense of the ship’s android compliment, nearly all of whom were either malfunctioning or just standing around, doing absolutely nothing.



    Without any ceremony or even so much as a salute, the Charlemagne undocked from Port Armstrong and sped away from the Sol System. At one point, the ship’s captain addressed the crew over the intercom:

    “Attention à toutes mains, now hear this! This is Captain Rashad Mubarak, French Air Force. We have now begun our scheduled exercise. While this is a training mission, we must train as we fight. The crew will observe a rule of radio silence that will be enforced by UN Marines. There will be no departures from the ship at any time, unless authorized by myself in writing. All assignments will be handed out by your team leaders. Carry on!”

    And with that, the Hyperspace alarm started to blare, sending all crewmembers to their designated shelters. Once the crew of the Charlemagne were safely locked away in their lead-lined rooms, a Quantum Waveform swept over the battleship and it vanished into Hyperspace.



    It took Inez about a day to start suspecting she had been taken for a ride. This was quite possibly the most boring mission she’d ever done, with each day being the exact same routine:

    Wake up.

    Battle stations.

    Mock combat against Partogan warships.

    Lunch.

    Battle stations again.

    Mock combat, this time against simulated Hiigarans.

    Dinner.

    Ship maintenance.

    Sleep.

    And the whole time, the Charlemagne continued flying towards an unknown destination. Throughout the journey, the battleship used its external holographic emitters to disguise itself. Usually as cargo ships or mining vessels. To Inez’s great disappointment, it was not possible to see these disguises from the inside of the hangar, and she only knew what today’s camouflage was if she got to speak to a hologram technician. As it turned out, neither Adam nor any of his crew had the necessary clearance to access navigational charts, so Inez had no way of knowing where the battleship even was.

    When Inez realized that her mother had hustled her onto a starship and shot off into constellations unknown, Inez excused herself, went to one of the gymnasiums in the living quarters, and as soon as she was alone, she burst into hysterical laughter.

    “Mom!” Inez cackled to herself. “That was not subtle at all!”

    Now that she was out here with no way back to Earth, Inez fully accepted the fact that she had been duped, and duped hard. It was all clear now. For some reason beyond Inez, Scarlett needed to remove Inez not just from Cape Canaveral, but from Earth altogether.

    “I’ll bet it’s got something to do with Cassandra.” Inez grumbled. “Mom needed to get me away from her and I was stupid and didn’t ask the right questions or something!”

    Inez felt like punching a wall, and her anger threatened to make her blood boil. For the second time, she was separated from Cassandra without so much as a fight, and that made Inez very, very angry. Somehow, the knowledge that someone was taking advantage of her was made even worse by the knowledge that there was nothing Inez could do about it.

    Pacing along rows of treadmills, Inez looked out of a window at the stars. She was now so far away from Earth that the constellations she grew up with had distorted into unrecognizable shapes. The constellation Leo (the Great Lion) was the most distorted, because the Charlemagne was flying directly toward it. Inez locked her eyes on the star known as Altair and silently swore an oath to herself: If she reunited with Cassandra, Inez was going to fight the next person who tried to separate them.

    Taking a deep calming breath, Inez stepped away to find Adam.



    When the training exercise did not end after two weeks, Inez’s worst fears seemed to be confirmed. It also annihilated crew morale aboard the Charlemagne. Hundreds of angry men and women complained to their superiors and demanded permission to call home and explain to their families why they were late in returning home. The answer was always the same.

    “The Captain has ordered total radio silence.”

    Resigned to her fate, Inez indulged herself in some selfish pleasure. She started an affair with Adam and made no effort to keep it a secret. After getting tricked into this boring detour of a mission, getting some level of control back into her life made Inez feel better, plus she and Adam got to cut loose and enjoy their free time while the rest of the crew was getting steadily more demoralized as the Charlemagne travelled farther and farther from Earth.



    June 26, 2086
    Hakihea Star System



    Sixteen days had gone by since the Charlemagne departed Jupiter. The crew was now so agitated at being late to return home that some people were intentionally slacking off on their jobs or refusing to work at all. Inez got her first good look at the hologram emitters when she woke up early in the morning. She had spent the night in Adam’s bunk and needed the extra time to get dressed and sneak out of the men’s sleeping quarters. Out in the corridor, Inez spotted a partially extended hologram array and the outermost edges of a projection from another array further aft. The battleship’s disguise was only partially applied, and Inez got a small laugh trying to picture the vessel as half-warship and half-cargo hauler.

    Inez was about to move on, but then she spotted something she was not expecting to see. Not in the slightest.

    It was a debris field.

    Some two hundred starships were drifting derelict through the star system. Vessels of varying shapes and sizes were shot to pieces and abandoned, all that remains of some great battle fought here so long ago.

    Inez gasped as she spotted something behind the debris field. It was a small white orb, like a marble hiding in space. Inez had a very strong feeling that she knew exactly which planet she was looking at. She had seen it in a movie, a really popular action film from a few years ago. But she was struggling to remember the name.

    At that moment, the door behind her opened and several men emerged from the sleeping quarters. One of them gave a sly wink at Inez before moving on. Then Adam appeared. He too, was shocked at the sight of the planet below.

    “Hey…” Adam said in a groggy tone. “Isn’t that the Partogan planet from that action movie? What’s it called again? Sisters in Arms?”


    Inez felt her blood run cold as, with dawning realization, she replied:

    “Faith in Chaos.”



    The Same Moment
    Mahurangi City, Aoraki



    For the past day, chaos had been unfolding in the streets of Mahurangi. The capital of the Commonwealth was beset by political turmoil as two rival political factions were taking advantage of a bad situation.

    Yesterday, Kuhina Nui the leader of the Royal Government suddenly died. Less than a full day after his death, Queen Marka had appointed a new Kuhina Nui to replace him.

    This made a lot of people very angry and has been widely regarded as a bad move.


    The streets of Mahurangi were filled with tens of thousands of angry protestors. Partogans, Kelt, Levakians, and Assurians flooded the streets to make their displeasure known. It seemed as though nobody on Aoraki approved of the person Queen Marka picked to lead her government.

    Protestors were gathering outside of the Royal Palace, the National Assembly, the courts, news agencies, embassies, even the headquarters of the Royal military… and they were also massing outside the headquarters of the Triple Alliance.

    Triple Alliance HQ is a massive complex with dozens of buildings on the edge of the city, locked off behind a high wall. Alliance soldiers formed an additional cordon around the gate as angry civilians pressed toward the facility. Inside the command center, a group of military officers were watching the situation play out on a series of CCTV screens. Levakian General Macavity, whose Triple Alliance uniform was adorned with Galactic Defense Force symbols, shook his head in frustration.

    “Protests like this have never happened before.” Macavity grumbled. “Why now? Why so seemingly out of nowhere like this?”

    Other leaders were at a loss for words. Nobody knew why such a simple procedural decision would produce such an angry reaction from the people of Mahurangi. But after a few minutes of anxious waiting, a group of Triple Alliance soldiers burst into the command center with disturbing news.

    “Sir!” gasped a Sergeant. “We just detained one of the protestors. He looked like he was a ringleader, so we searched him and found this!”

    The Partogan soldier held up a small metal card, about the size and shape of a playing card. One of the officers grabbed it and took a closer look. Then he looked up at General Macavity.

    “Sir, this is an ISO Blood Chit.” He said. “There are Human agents in the crowd. Agitators!”

    Macavity took the Blood Chit. Sure enough, there was a message etched into the metal, written in the Partogan language. It promised the holder a reward from the UN government if they offered aid and assistance to the Human carrying the Blood Chit. General Macavity looked up to say something to his fellow commanders, but a flicker of light on the CCTV screen caught his attention first.

    One by one, bright flashes lit up all of the screens. Several different sectors of the base were being subjected to fiery explosions one after the other. Armed men were visible on the screens as well, shooting laser blasts as they went.

    Tail and whiskers shaking with fury, Macavity looked around at the stunned Alliance leaders. Then he shouted at the top of his lungs:

    “ARE WE BLIND!? DEPLOY THE GARRISON!!”



    Rafi Bakir was on the cusp of victory, and he knew it.

    Under his command, a strike team of UN Space Rangers was storming Triple Alliance HQ. Because of the riot taking place outside, none of the base defenders were ready for an armed assault by elite combatants. Moving swiftly and with precision, the Human forces cut through the Partogan defenders. A squad of Levakian hunters, armed with Slugthrower Rifles, took up positions on the wall and tried to rain fire down on Rafi’s team.

    “Blaster Launchers, up front!” Rafi ordered.

    A Ranger trained his heavy weapon against the enemy and opened fire on the Levakians. With a great crash, the wall crumbled beneath the withering fire of the plasma weapon. This caused the Levakians to cease fire, mainly because they were now on the ground level, meaning the mob of protesters could reach them.

    Rafi ordered his team to refocus on their objective. While the first team provided covering fire, another group used breaching charges to knock down the door of one particular building. As soon as the door was open, Rafi ran inside of the Triple Alliance research facility and saw something that horrified him.

    The interior of the research facility was already wrecked. For a moment, he wondered if the complex was hit by a stray rocket, or if one of the shuttlecraft had accidentally collided with the building.

    “Team one, secure the precious cargo!” Rafi barked to his troops. “Everyone else… CONTACT FRONT! TAKE COVER!”

    A group of soldiers emerged from the shadows and opened fire on the Human strike team. The newcomers were space marines outfitted with blue and silver power armor, adorned with the Angel Moon symbol. They wielded plamsa rifles

    “Hiigarans!” A Ranger yelled. “Look out! Those are Hiigarans at twelve o’clock!”

    “Forget that!” Rafi yelled. “We’ve got Partogans at our six! Partogans behind us!”

    A three-way gunfight broke out. As smoke and fire enveloped the research facility, Hiigaran marines, Human Space Rangers, and Partogan Green Guards all engaged one another in a chaotic firefight that brought the walls and ceiling crashing down around them!



    Meanwhile, back on the Charlemagne, Inez and Adam reached their battle stations before the alarm was raised.

    “General quarters!” Captain Mubarak’s voice called over the intercom. “General quarters, all hands to your battle stations. This is not a drill! I say again, this is not a drill!”

    Inez and Adam rallied the rest of their crew while the Hangar Control officer piped his voice over the intercom.

    “Standby for emergency incoming. This will be an uncontrolled landing. All hands to crash positions!”

    A Marine Frigate rose up from the surface of Aoraki. Inez could see it through the open hangar doors. Two Partogan Starfighters were in hot pursuit, but they broke off as they came into Charlemagne’s weapons range. The incoming frigate accelerated as it closed in on the Human battleship.

    “Here they come!” Adam yelled. “Crash positons!”

    Everyone in the hangar bay dove for cover as the speeding frigate careened into the hangar before landing on its belly. With a painful screeching noise and a spraying of sparks, the frigate skidded across the hangar floor before crashing into the far wall, which finally brought it to a stop.

    Inez, Adam, and the rest of their team closed in on smashed frigate, racing to rescue the crew. Rafi Bakir stumbled out of the frigate’s docking hatch and waved at Inez and Adam.

    “Barter!” Rafi yelled. “Your precious cargo is over here!”

    To Inez’s surprise, Adam and all of his crew broke off from their rescue attempts and moved over to the cargo bay Rafi was pointing at. As they drew near, the door opened from the inside, revealing a very large object was hastily stored inside of the frigate. Adam shouted at his men to power up the robotic arm and get ready to move this thing into Adam’s ship, the Osiris.

    “Wait a minute, Bakir!” Adam called back. “Where are the other two?”

    “Hiigarans had something to say about that.” Rafi said. “You just focus on getting this thing ready for transport!”

    While Adam and his crew prepared to extract the stadium-sized object from Rafi’s frigate, Inez walked as close to the wrecked frigate as she could. She wanted a better look at the so-called precious cargo. She had recognized it instantly when the cargo doors opened, and now that she knew what it was, she understood why her mother had resorted to so much cloak-and-dagger.

    Inez had seen this thing in history books, on television, and learned about it during her tutoring at Bannack Base. She knew its history, she knew its significance… and now that it was on board the Charlemagne with her, Inez was feeling just the right amount of intimidation.

    Without realizing until it was too late, Inez participated in the theft of a Progenitor Hyperspace Core.



    June 28, 2086
    The Bridge of Sighs, Hiigaran Empire



    Eerabik had missed the events on Aoraki. Her ship, the Frenzied Claw, was in Hyperspace when the Charlemagne conducted its raid, but she was brought up to speed when she arrived at the Bridge of Sighs.

    The Bridge of Sighs is the name given to a massive network of defensive space stations around the planet Hiigara. Constructed by the old Taiidan Empire centuries ago, these megalithic structures were often dozens if not hundreds of kilometers in length and height, so large they could also function as Hyperspace inhibitors. When the Frenzied Claw dropped out of Hyperspace, a Hiigaran Mothership was already flying out to meet her.

    Eerabik stayed in her quarters and watched Xenonian News while the formalities were taken care of. When she learned about the death of Kuhina Nui Ranginui, she quickly composed a message of condolences and then transmitted it to the Ozkox embassy on the Angel Moon for approval.

    As for the riots on Aoraki and subsequent attack, well that made Eerabik chuckle.

    To her, it was a distinct possibility that the Human ISO had instigated the riots planetside, which Eerabik considered a clever move. She respected enemies who could manage such a feat. But at the same time, it was downright clumsiness that allowed the Human raid to occur at the exact same moment as the Hiigaran one. For that, the Humans lost a little of Eerabik’s respect.

    Yet, Eerabik was able to appreciate how a ten-minute raid radically changed the balance of Galactic power. Previously, the Partogans controlled all three of the Progenitor Hyperspace Cores, meaning they could travel to any location in the Galaxy instantaneously. Now, the Core Trinity were split up.

    The Hiigarans managed recovered their own Core, the one found on the desert world of Kharak two centuries ago. And now the Humans also had a Core, most likely the one that previously belonged to the Vaygr warlord Makaan. Against the odds, the Partogans also managed to retain control of a Core.

    “So, now there are three star nations capable of Far-Jumping.” Eerabik mused to herself. “That changes things.”

    She did not have much time to think about the massive sea change in Galactic power balances, though. With a loud clanging noise and a heavy lurch, the Frenzied Claw docked with the Hiigaran Mothership. A moment later, the Captain’s voice spoke over the intercom, summoning Eerabik to Airlock One.



    A group of Hiigaran Marines was waiting in the airlock. They gave Eerabik a suspicious glare until the Frenzied Claw’s Captain joined her.

    “I am Captain Ehsan Rostami of the Amadii warship Frenzied Claw. This is the Honorable Galactic Council Delegate Eerabik, from the Ozkox Diaspora. We are the only members of the crew authorized to interact with the Classified Cargo.”

    The leader of the Hiigaran Marines pulled a slip of paper out of his pocket.

    “You’ll be adding two more people to that list.” Said the Marine. “By order of Soban Kiith-Sa, you’ll be taking on two more VIPs. Both of them have experience with the Object Fifteen and are authorized to work with it.”

    Captain Rostami seemed quite glad to have the extra help, but Eerabik was annoyed. She wanted to limit the number of people who knew about her Ghost Signal project, and bringing Kiith Soban into the fold was not part of her plan. Kiith Soban was a warrior clan, whose members often found employment as mercenaries. Ever since the Hiigaran Empire withdrew from the Galactic Defense Forces, the only Hiigarans remaining in the GDF were Soban mercenaries like the ones standing before her… and Eerabik did not trust any soldier who was loyal to money instead of a flag.

    Once the Captain agreed to take on the new VIP’s, Object Fifteen and its two escorts were moved from the Mothership to the Frenzied Claw. Object Fifteen was very small, about the size of a fully-grown Taiidani man, and it was pushed along on a wheeled cart, covered by a heavy tarp. Flanking it on either side were two people: an elderly Hiigaran man and an iridescent-looking Saiiban. The Hiigaran’s body was so completely covered in tattoos that it was impossible to determine his skin color. His Saiiban counterpart had vivid plumage that seemed to reflect light no matter what direction he faced. His eyes were also a terrifying shade of blood red.

    The Saiiban bowed his head and introduced himself.

    “My name is Eyes of Red, former military engineer of the Saiiban Confederation. Now I work for the research and development division of the Emerald Institute. I’ve been studying Object Fifteen for the past decade.”

    The heavily tattooed Hiigaran introduced himself next:

    “Captain Lavir Pactu, Hiigaran Navy.” He said.

    Eerabik’s eyes widened. She knew this person, but never met him before. Lavir was a genetic clone of Arioch Soban-Re, a Hiigaran war hero who died over a century ago. He rose to fame during his service aboard the Hiigaran mothership Pride of Hiigara during the Vaygr War, which meant that he was physically present when the object called “Object Fifteen” was first discovered. Lavir was quite old now, having lived far beyond the lifespan of the man he was cloned from.

    Lavir put one hand on the tarp covering Object Fifteen.

    “It’s been too long.” Lavir said. “I can’t wait to see this thing in action again.”



    Object Fifteen was carted down to the Frenzied Claw’s Hyperspace module. Eerabik held her personal hard drive close and watched as Lavir and Eyes of Red worked together to unpack their valuable cargo.

    “I’ve heard stories about this thing.” Captain Rostami said. “I’ve always wanted to see it for myself.”

    “You just want to see it.” Eerabik said. “I want to use it.”

    With a flourish, Lavir pulled the tarp away, revealing the true identity of Object Fifteen:

    It was The Oracle.

    The Oracle was a small relic created by the now-defunct Progenitor Empire. Nobody was sure exactly how old this thing was, but it was most likely over a million years old. Despite its size, roughly equal to that of Lavir, the Oracle contained an incredibly powerful computer that was highly intelligent, if not sentient. Seventy years ago, Lavir and his starship, the Pride of Hiigara, fought a vicious battle for control of the Oracle, and now he looked at the Progenitor computer as though it were an old friend.

    “How does this work?” Eerabik asked. “Do we just plug in the Ghost Signal and wait for the Oracle to run a calculation?”

    “Kind of.” Eyes of Red replied. “There’s one more step you have to do.”

    “You have to give the Oracle full access to the ship’s computer.” Lavir explained. “That includes your drive system and Hyperspace Module.”

    “What!?” Captain Rostami roared. “You want me to let a million-year-old computer take my ship for a joyride?”

    Lavir and Eyes of Red nodded grimly. Eerabik sighed and held out her hard drive.

    “If this gets us to the bottom of this Ghost Signal.” She said. “Then we should get started.”



    Up on the bridge, the Chief of the Watch was patiently waiting for the Captain to return when a series of alarms suddenly started blaring.

    “Sir!” An officer yelled. “We have a Hyperdrive malfunction! Emergency override isn’t responding! A Wavefront is forming, it’s like we’re being forced to jump into Hyperspace!”

    Captain Rostami’s voice piped into the bridge through a speaker.

    “Nobody touch the controls!” He ordered. “Turn on the autopilot and get to your Hyperspace shelters! We’re jumping in eight minutes!”

    Moving under the Oracle’s command, the Frenzied Claw undocked from the Hiigaran Mothership and, minutes later, was swiftly enveloped by a Quantum Wavefront, disappearing into Hyperspace.



     
    Last edited:
    • 2Like
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 24: Inferno

  • Chapter 24
    Inferno


    June 28, 2086
    Arcadia Bay, Oregon



    Over seventy years ago, this costal town was destroyed by a tornado. Now it seemed the spirit of destruction had returned. Soldiers of the United Nations Army and the Progeny clashed in vicious fashion, lighting up the dark night with powerful weapons.

    Near the lighthouse point, a rotary plasma cannon spat green bolts into the air, forcing a Starfighter to break off its strafing run and seek cover among the nearby mountains. Down in the city ruins, a confused melee erupted as highly trained UN troops descended upon panicking thralls.

    And in the midst of it all, the Stormbreakers somehow managed to find one another.

    Fighting their way past two factions of enemies, Varian, Ninu, Corder, Kingi, Cetla, and Maui found one another just outside the wreckage of Blackwell Academy; taking shelter in the hulk of a former school bus, the team only had a few moments to regroup.

    “Hyatt’s troops are attacking downhill from Lighthouse Point!” Corder reported.

    “Freeman’s men are coming from the school!” Maui added. “They’re massing near Tobanga Trail.”

    “That’s where we need to go.” Ninu said. “Whatever is at the end of that trail is too important to let either side have.”

    “I agree with Ninu.” Varian said. “Do we just go as we are? Should we get the Niagara?

    “No way.” Cetla replied. “The Progeny have deployed anti-aircraft weapons. Leave the ship. We take whatever weapons and equipment we have now, and take advantage of our enemy’s distraction for as long as we can.”

    Everyone agreed with Cetla. On the count of three, the Stormbreakers broke from cover and started their advance toward the head of Tobanga Trail.

    All around them, them mass battle continued as Progeny soldiers tried to displace UN defenders from Tobanga. Alien thralls, screaming in fear, charged UN positions; while Progeny Acolytes gunned down those who hesitated.

    “Let Hyatt and Freeman’s men kill each other off as much as you can!” Varian ordered. “Use the chaos as cover!”

    Cetla was in his element. The gargantuan Micore thundered through the battlespace, picking up a small truck and throwing it into the Academy courtyard for his comrades to use for cover. A group of Progeny fighters spotted the Stormbreakers and turned to fight them. It was a team of twelve alien thralls under the command of two Acolytes. Both of the Cultists were keeping their own weapons pointed at the thralls, making sure their orders would be obeyed. Moving swiftly, Corder drew her laser pistol and opened fire on the Acolytes. Both of the enemy leaders crumpled to the ground, causing the Progeny thralls to stop and look around at the corpses.

    “We’re not your enemy!” Corder shouted at the thralls, directing her voice at a young Levakian. “Just get out of here.”

    After a moment’s hesitation, the young aliens withdrew into the darkness, taking their weapons with them. Seconds later, there was an eruption of gunfire as the now-liberated aliens started shooting at their former masters. Maui gave Corder a thumbs-up and then tapped his smart glasses.

    “I’m gonna tap into Progeny comms.” Maui said. “See if I can find any more of those Acolytes. We need all the confusion we can get.”

    The Stormbreakers started to push forward. Under Maui’s guidance, the team bounded from one Progeny squad to the next, as they proved to be much easier targets than UN soldiers. Meanwhile, it was past midnight and the moon was nearly full, so the battlefield was very brightly lit. Bounding from one piece of wreckage to the next, Ninu was trying to avoid the moonlight, knowing that his own shadow could give him away. When a plasma grenade flew in his direction, Ninu dove inside of an underground drainage pipe for cover, and when he emerged, Ninu realized he had lost his bearings and no longer knew where he was or where he was going.

    The little lizard gazed around frantically, trying to find his friends, but all he could see were different enemies too busy fighting each other to notice him. Ninu felt his heart sinking as he realized the other Stormbreakers had gone on without him. Feeling lost and abandoned, a sense of despair started weighing Ninu down. Suddenly, he did not want to go on anymore.

    He should have known this was coming. He was so small and weak and unremarkable this was inevitable. Of course, the others were going to leave him behind. Ninu retreated into the drainage tunnel again, where he planned to wait for the fighting to die down before slipping away…

    Except…

    A gentle fluttering noise somehow made itself heard over the din of battle. Ninu opened his eyes and saw that something was in the tunnel with him. Even in the low light, Ninu realized he was looking at a particularly large insect with colorful wings. Naturally, Ninu’s first reptilian instinct was to catch the insect with his long tongue and eat it. But Ninu found he could not really move. He was mesmerized by the creature; which had splotches of blue and yellow color on its wings that looked like eyes.

    Ninu wracked his brains, trying to remember what this thing was called. Varian had mentioned them a few times before. Then it hit him. This creature was called a butterfly.

    Flitting around gently in the darkness, the butterfly landed on Ninu’s knee. It was mostly blue, with some black and yellow coloring mixed in around the eyespots. As he stared at the butterfly, Ninu started to get a very familiar tingling sensation in his spine. His heart raced as he realized what was causing it.

    “Psionic energy?” Ninu whispered to himself. “How?”

    He was very confused. He knew he could not be mistaken. He was definitely sensing Psionic energy coming from… well, a butterfly.

    Before he could do or say anything else, the butterfly took flight, soaring out of the drainage tunnel and out of sight.

    “Wait!” Ninu called out. “Come back!”

    It was no good, the butterfly did not return, but Ninu could see it in the moonlight above, flitting around in circles… waiting for him. Realizing what he needed to do, Ninu took a deep breath and clenched his fists.



    Corder returned to the spot where she had last seen Ninu, holding her rifle in one hand and a pistol in the other. She gunned down a UN soldier and then cried out for Ninu.

    “Mockingbird!” Corder yelled Ninu’s callsign. “It’s me! It’s Grace! Where are you!?”

    At that moment, Ninu darted out of the nearby drainage tunnel and started scurrying across the battlefield with newfound purpose and direction. He barely even acknowledged Corder as he sped along an overgrown sidewalk and across the Blackwell courtyard. Corder spotted him and gave chase.

    “Where the hell are you going!?” Corder yelled.

    “I’m following that butterfly!” Ninu replied, pointing at a spot some twenty feet in front of him.

    “What butterfly!?” Corder replied. “I don’t see anything!”

    Corder had no time to look for anything like that. The battle was still raging all around, and Corder had to keep her rifle at the low ready, engaging any hostiles who appeared in Ninu’s path. One by one, the other Stormbreakers rejoined the group.

    “I found Mockingbird!” Corder reported, “But somethings wrong. He says he’s following a butterfly!”

    “A what!?” Varian replied. “How the hell would there be any animals around in the middle of a firefight!?”

    Ninu led the team to the outer limits of the UN Base, which was engulfed in smoke. The Progeny had breached the walls and were sacking the place. Cetla could see overtop of the walls and spot the upper half of Tobanga Totem. The ancient landmark was on fire and would not be there for much longer. UN soldiers were fighting with Progeny troops at a gap in the nearby trees, which marked the beginning of Tobanga Trail.

    “That’s where we need to go!” Ninu shouted. He had crawled on top of Cetla’s head and was pointing at the trail. “The butterfly and the deer are waiting for us!”

    “What the hell are you talking about!?” Cetla replied. “I don’t see any animals over there.”

    Varian’s eyes went wide with understanding.

    “Mockingbird, are you sensing Psionic energy right now?”

    Ninu looked down at Varian and nodded, then he jumped down from Cetla’s shoulders.

    “I… I think they might be Psionic lifeforms, just like the ones that appeared during the War in Heaven.” He said.

    “Charging into a fight because my teammate thinks he saw an Ethereal.” Kingi grumbled. “Even though they’ve been extinct for fifty years. Well, I can’t think of a better way to die. Let’s get this over with.”

    Kingi tried to launch himself into the fight, but Varian held him back.

    “Wait a second!” Varian said. “There’s too many blueheads in there. We need the Progeny to thin the heard for us. Uplink, what did I say about causing some chaos!?”

    Maui reached into his backpack and produced an earpiece. He attached it to his smart glasses and then hunkered down in a bomb crater while he did his work. Holding his headset in one hand, Maui’s eyes flickered as they scanned the digital display on his glasses. Finally, he spoke out loud, but he was not addressing any of the Stormbreakers.

    “Erin Hyatt… this is the Stormbreakers. Listen closely. You just pissed off Scarlett Freeman and attacked UN troops. By this time tomorrow, Berlin’s gonna give Freeman a blank check and then turn a blind eye to whatever she does to your little cult. Give us what you’ve got on Freeman now, and we’ll take it from here.”

    There was a pause, punctuated by nearby gunfire and explosions. The UN Army was started to push back, and Progeny forces were being repelled from the base. When there was no reply, Maui added:

    “Don’t play games, Hyatt. I know you can hear me. You and your cult won’t last a week.”

    Finally, Erin Hyatt’s voice replied, sounding tinny over the little speaker:

    “Neither will you, Stormbreaker.”

    “Hyatt, you ever hear the expression, the enemy of my enemy is my friend?”

    “You’ll find the saying goes both ways.” Hyatt replied.

    “Do you really think you can face down the UN, the Stormbreakers, and the Galactic Community all at once? Do us a favor… and we might let someone else have the honor of killing you.”

    Hyatt’s reply came quickly.

    “Freeman is siphoning resources off Operation Prometheus for a personal project. If she gets to the end of Tobanga Trail first, she will take the Psionic power source to her laboratory. The UN will never see it again. You can find her facility in the Apollo Building at Kennedy Space Center. Your Kelt friend can do the rest. That’s all you get Stormbreaker. I’ll see you in hell.”

    “Looking forward to it.” Maui replied. “Because the UN troops are going down the trail right now.”

    This was a lie, but it was exactly what the Stormbreakers needed. The token force of UN soldiers stationed in the base was far stronger than the Progeny squads attacking them, but as soon as Maui provoked Hyatt, Progeny reinforcements were directed to the scene. Thralls, Acolytes, and even a Sorceress stormed up the road and over the ruined wall to join in the assault. Caught in a hail of gunfire, the last remains of the nearby dormitory building collapsed, creating a screen of dust and smoke over the whole scene.

    “It’s now or never!” Ninu shouted. “Go, go, go!”

    The Stormbreakers leapt out of cover and charged. Amidst the dense cloud of smoke and ash, it was impossible to see anything except vague silhouettes and the flashes of gunfire. Ninu led the way while Corder followed close behind using her powerful sense of smell to tracking through the darkness. Maui, Kingi, and Varian held onto Corder’s shoulders, while Cetla rampaged along on his own, using his own massive body as a battering ram.

    Just like the Stormbreakers, the UN soldiers had figured out the key to defeating Progeny squads. Acolytes were being targeted almost exclusively, which led to dozens of aliens being left out-of-control. The battle was no longer a three-way firefight, but a chaotic free-for-all with no discernable lines.

    Then, looming out of the darkness, Tobanga Totem was just in front of the Stormbreakers. The ornate wooden totem was now completely engulfed in flames. A carved eagle at the top seemed to point the way with its one remaining wing. Pushing on through the smoke and darkness, the Stormbreakers gunned down several more enemies before they finally reached Tobanga Trail itself.

    In the darkness, the trail looked like a portal into some kind of nightmare realm. It was a simple dirt path that wound through the dense pine forest before twisting out of sight. On each side of the trail, the forest grew so densely that a canopy of tree limbs completely obscured the skies above. Once they were on the trail darkness and silence would press in on all sides until the sun rose.

    “There they go!” Ninu called out. “The butterfly and the deer are moving down the trail together! We must follow!”

    All five of the Stormbreakers peered down the path and saw nothing except for darkness.

    “There are no animals.” Cetla said.

    “I don’t see anything.” Varian added.

    “I can’t smell anything, either.” Corder finished.

    Maui adjusted his smart glasses and scanned the trail ahead.

    “We can check his eyes later!” Maui said. “I can see four Progeny moving further ahead on the trail, and a few UN troops ahead of them! We’ve gotta move, they’re leaving us behind!”

    What started as a battle suddenly turned into a chase.

    Furthest along the Tobanga trail was Yassen Ackermann, the UN agent who worked for Scarlett Freeman. Three soldiers, who used the flashlights on their rifles to light the way, were escorting him. After the first group, Erin Hyatt was jogging at a pace most elderly Humans would be incapable of. Two Acolytes and a Sorceress were keeping pace with her. Finally, the Stormbreakers brought up the rear. Corder was in the lead, she was letting her Levakian side take over again, running on all fours and looking much more like a lioness than a Human. Ninu rode on top of Cetla’s shoulders again, where he had a commanding view of the bizarre scene.

    Far ahead along the path, the mysterious blue butterfly was still flying down the Tobanga Trail, but a second creature had joined it. A doe was loping through the forest alongside the butterfly, and the pair were somehow managing to keep pace with one another. Yet for some reason, Ninu was the only person who could see them.

    A running gunfight developed. Pistols were fired wildly over shoulders by fleeting Progeny and UN troops while Maui unfolded a laser stengun and brought it to bear. Above the chattering noise of Maui’s SMG, Hyatt could be heard shrieking:

    “Jericho! Patron defender of Humankind, your most loyal disciples need your aid! Come to us! Come to us and smite the aliens who would have your work undone!”

    A powerful chill ran up Ninu’s spine. He knew it well, it was the same agitating sensation he went through whenever the False Jericho appeared. He raised his voice and called out to the other Stormbreakers:

    “Hyatt’s trying to summon the fake Jericho! Someone just her down!”

    Kingi, Varian, and Maui all raised their pistols and started firing through the dense trees, trying to hit the Cult leader as she rounded a curve in the path. Laser beams and plasma bolts flickered between the trunks, and a moment later, there was a great crash! A tall and ancient tree fell to the ground in an explosion of wooden shrapnel, coming to rest on the Tobanga Trail itself, just in front of the UN soldiers.

    Yassen Ackermann and his companions reached the fallen tree and hesitated… pausing for just a moment too long, the Stormbreakers caught up and overtook them. A desperate fight broke out in the darkness, illuminated by momentary blasts of laser fire. Ninu gripped into Cetla’s body and hung on for dear life as the Micore grabbed someone and threw him into the trees. After a moment, the fighting was over.

    “Is that all of them!?” Varian panted. “Did we lose any of our own?”

    None of the Stormbreakers were hurt, but most alarmingly of all, they could not account for all of the UN troops.

    “Where’s that slimeball Ackermann?” Kingi asked. “I saw him, but then I lost him.”

    “No time!” Ninu cut in. “We’re losing Hyatt!”

    By now, Erin Hyatt and the Progeny were very far away. To make matters worse, the moonlight was barely able to filter through the dense canopy above. The darkness was almost complete, and the Stormbreakers were having trouble finding the trail again. After fumbling about in the dark for way too long, Ninu spotted the blue butterfly and its doe companion.

    “There!” Ninu yelled. He jumped off Cetla’s back and started to run down the path. “Follow me.”

    This time, the Stormbreakers did not protest. The other five had finally accepted that Ninue was seeing something they could not, and had resolved to put their faith in their little friend.

    Ninu was also relying on faith, but in a different way. In this moment of incredible desperation, with their quarry so far ahead, Ninu found himself muttering a silent prayer as he chased the butterfly and the doe.

    “Please, help us reach the end of the trail first. Or at least keep our enemies from seizing whatever’s at the end of this road.”

    Like all members of his own species, Ninu believed his home planet, Kelta, was a divine object. Instinctively, he was begging his homeworld for help, but in the back of his mind, he knew that there was very little Kelta could have done for him in that moment. It was almost thirty-thousand Lightyears away. In a moment of pure panic, of despairing hope, Ninu redirected his request at the world under his feet.

    “Please!” Ninu begged. “Help us!”

    There was a flash of blinding white light, followed by the earsplitting crack of thunder! A bolt of lightning had just struck somewhere closeby. Against the sudden illumination, Ninu could see the doe and butterfly again. They were still on the path, leading the way. Ninu followed the two creatures, and the Stormbreakers followed Ninu. As they pressed on, a powerful wind started blowing towards the team. With great creaks and rustling, the trees started to sway and whistle as air raced through at high speed.

    “Is the sun coming up already?” Corder asked. “Look over there!”

    Through the trees, and in the same direction the wind was coming from, there was a bright orange glow. It was still too dark to see anyone’s faces, but Varian’s voice carried the note of urgency.

    “Guys…” he (or she) said. “The sun doesn’t rise in the north. That’s a wildfire.

    The Stormbreakers began to run. Somebody grabbed Ninu off the ground and he suddenly found himself riding on Corder’s back. Going back was not an option, there were too many soldiers at the trailhead, and the forest was so dense that running in there at night during a wildfire was a deathwish. The only option was to press forward along the Tobanga Trail.

    With each passing minute, the wildfire drew closer and closer. The air began to warm up, light filtered through the trees, and soon the Tobanga Trail was illuminated as though it was daytime.

    “That fire is close!” Corder screamed. “We’ve gotta get off the trail and find somewhere to hide!”

    “You can’t hide from a forest fire!” Varian shouted. “We’ll get cooked alive if we stay in place! Just run! Stay on the trail!”

    The treetops were filling with smoke. An acrid taste in the air told Ninu the fire was now very, very close at hand! Perhaps it was due to adrenaline, or fear, or something else, but none of the Stormbreakers seemed to be aware of the rapidly building heat. All around them, leaves started to spontaneously combust as the wildfire drew closer and closer. A powerful gust of wind sent smoke and embers across the trail. Then the team turned a corner and came upon something unexpected.

    The ground suddenly sloped downwards into a valley. The trail could actually be seen on the far side, where it ascended halfway up a rocky mountain before stopping at the mouth of a cave.

    Ninu let out a cry of joy! He could see the blue butterfly flying across the valley. Skimming the treetops, it was aiming directly for the cave. Ninu slid off Corder’s back and looked down into the valley. He could see the mysterious doe running along the path below. Ninu tried to run, to follow the doe, but Kingi grabbed him.

    “Do you not see that!?” Kingi roared.

    Then, Ninu finally noticed the reason he was able to see clear across the valley in the middle of the night.

    A forest fire was burning a path of destruction straight through the middle of the valley. The wall of flame stood as tall as the trees and blocked the Tobanga Trail completely. Intense winds blew the flames about, spreading embers and kindling new fires elsewhere in the forest. It was plainly clear to all that in a matter of minutes, the entire forest would be swept up in the inferno.

    And down in the valley, the Stormbreakers could make out the silhouettes of four people Erin Hyatt and her fellow Progeny were searching for a way to get through the wildfire and reach the cave. For the moment, however, they were completely stuck. Ninu watched as the doe, unseen by the Progeny, ran into the fire and emerged on the other side. Clear of the flames, the doe turned its head to look at Ninu and began to stamp its hooves, as though it was impatient. Ninu understood the message.

    “We have to go through.” He said.

    “Have you completely lost your mind!?” Varian replied. “Ninu… that is a wildfire! If we go in there we will die!”

    “My scanner says it’s almost five hundred degrees Celsius in there!” Maui added. “We won’t be able to get close!”

    Ninu stood his ground. He had already come so far, and for the first time he was feeling confident in his ability to read and understand the Psionic energy around him. He knew he would not be harmed by the fire, but Ninu had no way to prove this to his friends.

    “Alright then.” Ninu said. “But the butterfly and the doe still want me to follow them. If you don’t want to follow me, I’ll accept that. I’ll go alone.”

    Maui, Varian, and Kingi all gave one another nervous looks. Corder rolled her eyes.

    “You’re not going anywhere alone, Ninu.” She said. “You climb on up and we’ll go together.”

    “And me.” Cetla boomed. “I won’t leave a brother reptile to the flames that easily.”

    Realizing they had no choice, Varian, Kingi, and Maui relented.

    “We’re going to stay right on your tail.” Varian said to Corder once Ninu got onto her shoulders. “You move fast and don’t stop for anything.”

    The Stormbreakers took one last moment to gather themselves up, and then they burst into a desperate run. Charging downhill and into the valley, they felt hot air and choking smoke rise up to meet them. Then they were in the thick of the fire! Each step through the undergrowth sent sparks and embers flying. Varian’s eyes were watering so badly that she (or he) had to grab and hold onto Corder’s tail to avoid getting lost.

    Ninu sat up on Corder’s shoulders, keeping an eye on the trail, which was now badly strewn with burning debris. Twice he had to correct Corder’s course, and he knew he was on the right path when, just over a rocky ridgeline, they spotted Erin Hyatt and her followers. The Cult leader had given up on trying to advance through the wildfire and was now just looking for a way to survive. When the Stormbreakers drew level with Hyatt, she panicked and tried to run away, putting her followers between herself and the oncoming fighters.

    It was so hot here in the middle of the fire that nobody could touch their weapons. Instead, Maui and Kingi both shoved the Acolytes and Sorceress to the ground, while Varian lashed out, punching Hyatt in the head! As she crumpled to the ground, Hyatt screamed:

    “Jericho! Save me!”

    The Stormbreakers pressed on. The fire was now so intense that flames were licking everyone’s legs. Corder jumped over a flaming bush before Celta simply smashed his way through it. Then the ground began to slope upward. The air was getting cooler. Ninu cheered!

    “We made it!”

    The Tobanga Trail ran up through a charred ruin that was, just a few hours ago, a vibrant pine forest. Now the trees were barren and black. A horrible crunching sound came from underfoot as the team moved along. Getting a sense that they were clear of the danger, everyone slowed down to catch their breath. Panting, Corder collapsed to the ground, dropping Ninu as she went.

    “That…” Corder gasped. “Was… insane!”

    All of the Stormbreakers cheered at their own success… all except Varian, who had a look of dawning realization on her (or his) face.

    “Hey, Ninu.” Varian said. “Were you sensing Psionic energy at all during… all of that?”

    Ninu nodded.

    “The whole time.”

    Varian’s eyes went wide. Then he (or she) turned around and started walking towards a nearby tree. It was still on fire and was dropping hot embers as though they were autumn leaves. Before anyone could object, Varian reached out and grabbed the tree trunk, putting their entire hand and wrist into the flames, and pressing their palm against the hot embers.

    “Varian! What are you doing!?” Corder screamed.

    “It’s not real.” Varian muttered. “Fire’s not real. The whole thing’s fake.”

    As soon as Varian said the words, the illusion was shattered for the other Stormbreakers. Instantly, the forest fire vanished. The air became cool. And down in the valley, the Stormbreakers could see that Hyatt and her followers were still trapped in the illusion of a wildfire. They cried out for Jericho to save them from a nonexistent threat, and one of the Acolytes waved his arms about as though his clothes were on fire.

    “I think…” Cetla said. “I think we have all been the victims of a telepathic attack.”

    “So, this is the power of Psionics.” Maui breathed. “What Jericho could do… what the Paradox can do. And were we really planning to just shoot her?”

    “When we find the Paradox, we’ll have to take her by surprise.” Corder said. “There’s no way we can kill her face-to-face if she can do this like this.”

    Rattled, but still full of resolve, the Stormbreakers gathered themselves up and followed the Tobanga Trail to the cave entrance. The team peered inside and realized that this was no ordinary cave, but a tunnel leading deep underneath the mountain.

    “I don’t wanna go in there.” Maui said. “Bad things always happen under ground.”

    But Ninu put any hesitation to rest when he spotted the blue butterfly, making its way through the dark cavern ahead.

    Taking a deep breath, Ninu entered the tunnel, and the Stormbreakers followed. Maui entered the cave last, using his headset to transmit a message, knowing it would not function where he was going.



    June 30, 2086

    Nintao Gate, Galactic Rim


    This region of space was the outermost edge of the Galaxy. Looking in one direction, there was nothing but empty blackness, as though nothing existed beyond the Galactic Rim. In the opposite direction, the entirety of the Galactic Disk could be seen, brilliant and overwhelming.

    There were only a few stars out here, and vast gulfs of open space between them. Out here in the expansive sea of darkness, there was a Hyperspace Gate. Built by the Progenitors, the ancient megastructure was nearly impossible to see in the low light. But for the briefest moment, the gateway was illuminated as a Quantum Waveform opened nearby and deposited a starship.

    The Frenzied Claw, a frigate in the Galactic Defense Force, drifted quietly away from the Nintao Gate while her crew tried to figure out exactly where they were.

    “Furthest from the Core, furthest from the Core.” The Saiiban sang. “Where we go, we’ll see the stars no more.”

    On the bridge, a group of Saiiban sang merrily to themselves as they worked on the sensors manager. Standing behind and looking over their shoulders, Eerabik, Captain Rostami, Lavir Packtu, and Eyes of Red worked together to process the intel as it came in.

    “Was the Oracle able to trace the anomalous signal?” Eerabik asked.

    “I think we have it!” Eyes of Red replied. “The Oracle has identified this system as one of ‘extreme significance.’ With the Captain’s permission, we’ll start scanning for artificial structures.”

    Eerabik looked at Captain Rostami and nodded.

    “Start by searching for anything that could have been made by the Progenitors.” Eerabik said. “It seems logical that their technology would be capable of broadcasting the Ghost Signal.”

    Lavir folded his arms.

    “Eerabik, have you considered the reports from the Levakian Sentry Array?” he asked.

    “You’re referring to the theory that an uncontacted space nation is hiding in this region.” Eerabik said. “I’ve thought about it, and I do believe they exist… but I also believe they are not the ones broadcasting the Ghost Signal.”

    The Frenzied Claw began to start a search pattern. Eerabik and her companions were expecting this process to take several days, if not weeks. However, they had a result in mere moments.

    The sensors manager suddenly lit up, alarms filled the bridge, and Captain Rostami ordered the crew to their battle stations. Eerabik, Lavir, and Eyes of Red all asked what was going on.

    “We’ve detected a battle.” Captain Rostami explained. “There’s a fight happening very close by, only about fifty billion kilometers away.”

    In space, distances like this were considered short.

    Eerabik joined her companions at the sensors manager and they all looked at the situation. This is what they saw:

    A fleet of starships, numbering in the thousands, was attacking a megalith.

    “Megalith” is a catchall term used by most of the Galactic Community to describe a gigantic space installation, far too big to be called a space station. There were countless megaliths around the Galaxy, most of which were left behind by the old Progenitors, such as the Eye of Aarran, Tanis Base, the Great Forge at Karos, Balcora Gate, and others. However, the Megalith being assaulted by the unknown fleet was not one Eerabik recognized.

    It was… a ring.

    Someone had constructed a ring-like structure that encircled a small blue star. From this distance, the sensors could tell that this mega-sized ruing had a diameter of nearly three hundred million kilometers. The attacking fleet consisted mostly of super-capital ships, and they were raining fire down on the ring structure.

    “Sensors, scan for life signs.” Captain Rostami ordered. “I need to know if this is the uncontacted civilization.”

    A few moments went by as the Frenzied Claw carried out her scans. Then, one of the crewmembers reported back:

    “Sir, I’m getting a reading I don’t understand. There are no life signs… anywhere. No organic life on the Ring, and there’s nobody onboard those attacking ships either.”

    Eerabik, Rostami, Eyes of Red, and Lavir all looked at one another in shock.

    “We need to know more about this.” Eerabik said. “Lavir, bring the Oracle online.”

    Captain Rostami stepped to one side and allowed Lavir to punch a series of commands into the ship’s computer, bringing the Oracle back up to full power. Once more, the crew of the Frenzied Claw had access to the ancient knowledge of the Progenitor Empire. The Oracle connected itself to the sensors manager and then updated the display data to reflect everything the Progenitors knew about the Ring and its attackers. Eerabik felt her beak go dry as she started to read the new data aloud:

    “The megalith below is called ‘Cybrex Alpha.’ It is the central core of a machine civilization called the Cybrex, who once waged war against the Progenitors.”

    “A machine civilization?” Lavir repeated. “You mean like a society of robots? That’s not possible!”

    “There’s more.” Eerabik breathed, her voice filling with horror. “The attacking fleet belongs to the Baterra. Another race of machines. The Oracle describes both Cybrex and Baterra as an existential threat to the Progenitor Empire, and it has records of multiple wars and conflicts pitting the Progenitors against one or both of these races.”

    Eerabik continued reading aloud, seemingly unaware of the horrified silence now filling the bridge:

    “The Baterra are classified by the Progenitors as a ‘Rogue Defense System.’ The Oracle just says: ‘Born in fire, the Machine Intelligence's first move was to annihilate its organic creators in self-defense.”


    Meanwhile, the battle between Baterra and Cybrex continued to play out on the sensor manager. As everyone watched, it became increasingly apparent that something was amiss.

    “They’re not putting up a fight.” Eyes of Red commented. “The Cybrex are not resisting at all. Why?”

    “We may have to answer that question later.” Captain Rostami said. “We’ve got company!”

    Two Baterra warships had broken off from the main battle and were closing on the Frenzied Claw. On Rostami’s orders, the GDF Frigate turned and fled, making best possible speed for the Nintao Gate. Meanwhile, Eerabik seized control of the sensors array. She scanned the incoming Baterra warships, determined to gather as much useful data as possible. In a moment of clarity that would only become relevant later on, she stored this data inside of the Oracle rather than the ship’s onboard computer. She only looked up from her work when Eyes of Red shouted:

    “Don’t use the Gate! They might follow us! Packu, Jump us somewhere we can find a GDF fleet! They’ll know what to do!”

    Thinking quickly, Lavir punched a set of coordinates into the Hyperspace computer.

    “Coordinates are set!” Lavir answered. “Everyone get to a Hyperspace shelter, we’re jumping!”

    Eerabik followed the crew into the nearest lead-lined shelter and sealed the door behind her. With an all too familiar humming sound, the Quantum Wavefront swept across the Frenzied Claw, plunging her into Hyperspace.



    Sometime later, the all-clear was sounded and the crew emerged. Eerabik was the last to return to the bridge, needing a moment to get her thoughts straight and process everything that just happened. She decided that she needed to get off the ship and speak to her fellow members of the Galactic Council. She also made a plan for taking the Oracle with her.

    Stepping back onto the bridge, Eerabik spoke to the Captain while he was looking over the sensors manager.

    “Sir, these discoveries are going to have major implications. I need you to return me to the Angel Moon at the earliest possible time and… Captain Rostami, are you listening to me?”

    He was not. Just like everyone else on the bridge, Rostami was looking out the window at a scene taking place just in front of the Frenzied Claw. Eerabik saw what was going on, and froze.

    The ship had rematerialized in the center of a battle.

    The Frenzied Claw was in high orbit above the planet Amadiio, where an armada of GDF starships were throwing themselves into a desperate final stand against an advancing fleet of Human warships. In the center of the enemy formation were two super-capital ships… the UNS Charlemagne and a strange-looking cruiser, of a class and type Eerabik had never seen before.

    Eerabik had just enough time to look at the sensors, to see that this unknown vessel was ID’s as the UNS Solaris… before she, and the rest of the crew, realized they were staring down the barrel of a very big gun.

    The Solaris was preparing to attack Amadiio with a colossal weapon, and Frenzied Claw was in the line of fire.



     
    Last edited:
    • 2Like
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 25: The Battle of Polaris
  • Man, it feels good to write space combat again! This is the first starship battle in the series since The Legend of Whetu Kealoha, and I am expecting at least two more bouts of space battle in this story before it ends. :)


    Chapter 25
    The Battle of Polaris



    June 28, 2086


    The Battleship Charlemagne was racing back to Earth, making maximum range Hyperspace jumps as she went. During these jumps, Inez spent hours at a time sleeping inside one of the many lead-lined radiation shelters, as modern FTL systems would flood the ship with lethal gamma radiation. The shelters were warmer and more comfy than she expected, but that was probably because each one contained almost a hundred crew members, each one producing heat. Inez would wrap herself in a blanket and wait out each jump in silence, dreaming about the sandy beaches of the Florida coastline, and trying not to guess what her mother wanted to do with the Hyperspace Core stolen from Aoraki.

    Two days before her birthday, Inez was sleeping away yet another Hyperspace Jump in the shelter, this time dreaming about a particularly blissful encounter with Adam Barter in a dark room that happened a few days ago. Inez was just getting to the best part of the dream when she was suddenly rattled awake by a loud clang!

    The entire ship lurched violently, and Inez was torn out of her dream and back into reality. The radiation shelter was filled with screaming as the lights suddenly went out. A moment later, a flickering wall of purple light passed through the shelter as the Charlemagne fell out of Hyperspace. Nobody waited for the all-clear, as it was plainly obvious something had gone horribly wrong

    Inez followed her shipmates out of the shelter and started trying to make her way down to the hangar, to rejoin Adam as his team, but Rafi Bakir caught her in the hallway.

    “You’re needed on the bridge, Commander!” Rafi told her.

    Inez followed Rafi, moving up from the lower decks to the command level. As she went, Inez realized the ship was actually in serious trouble. On Deck Three, the hallways were filled with smoke, and someone was shouting about firefighters being on their way. Deck Two was in worse shape, part of the ceiling had caved in, and Inez saw damage control teams frantically trying to dig a person out of the wreckage. Then, she and Rafi reached the bridge, where Captain Mubarak was trying to control the chaos.

    “We have fires across Decks Three through Seven!” Mubarak was saying. “Deck five is venting to space! No word from Hyperspace control, have we been hit!?”

    “No sir!” replied the Central Officer. “Definitely not a weapon strike. Telemetry data suggests an internal explosion centered in the Hyperspace Module.”

    “Roger that.” Mubarak said. He ran over to one of the computer workstations and tapped the touchscreen, searching for new information about whatever disaster had just struck the ship.

    “Understood.” Mubarak said, then he read the damage report aloud. “Hyperspace Module destroyed, starboard Ion Cannon is breaking up, maneuvering thrusters crippled. What the hell happened?”

    The Chief Petty Officer pushed past Inez and delivered his report:

    “Sir, it looks like some kind of EM pulse ruptured the coolant lines connecting to the nuclear power plant. Nuclear fuel is leaking onto Deck Four and we’ve got a major coolant leak in the plant itself!”

    “Son of a Sectoid, we’ve got a saboteur aboard!” Rafi gasped.

    But the nightmare was not over yet. One of the officers working the Sensors Manager waved her hand frantically to get the Captain’s attention.

    “Alert!” She yelled. “Alert! We’ve got multiple inbound Hyperspace signatures!”

    Inez sprang into action. She remembered her training and bounded over to the Sensors Manager, looking at the three-dimensional hologram of the surrounding region of space. She took a quick glance at the Hyperspace signatures, deciphered their meaning, and then turned to Captain Mubarak.

    “Those are Hiigaran signatures!” Inez reported.

    Captain Mubarak’s eyes went wide.

    “Holy Jericho.” He breathed. “This is a trap!”

    Mubarak rounded on Rafi.

    “Find that saboteur!” The Captain ordered. “We can’t let the Hiigarans have their man back.”

    “What should I do when I find them?” Rafi asked.

    “Put them off the ship.” Mubarak replied darkly. Then he addressed Inez. “Commander Espinosa, our helmsman got killed in the blast. Can you fly a Battleship?”

    “I’ve done it in the sim before.” Inez replied, trying to inject her voice with some confidence. “Gimme the stick, sir.”

    As Inez took her place at the helm, there was a sudden crackling sound from the intercom speakers. A moment later, a voice projected itself into the ship:

    “Human warship Charlemagne, this is the Kiith Somtaaw warship Ashoka. We have you surrounded and at a disadvantage. Power down your drive and weapons now. Prepare to be boarded and to surrender any data, personnel, or technology we require. This is your only waring! Stop now or we will open fire!”

    “Helm! Engines ahead flank!” Captain Mubarak ordered. “Bring the weapons online and polarize the hull. Comms, send a distress signal to Earth, get somebody here, now!”

    Inez went to work at the helm. She swung the Charlemagne around and sent the ship pelting toward a distant point of yellow light. Keeping one eye on the sensors, she called out a sighting:

    “Sir! Hiigaran Dreadnought, dead ahead!”

    “Evasive maneuvers!” Mubarak ordered.

    Inez grabbed the joystick in her left hand and the control column in her right. She commanded a hard turn, and as the vessel lurched into motion, Inez swore out loud:

    “Aw shit, she’s got a fat ass!”

    Charlemagne was larger and far less nimble than her own Solaris. Swerving wildly through space, the Battleship started moving around the side of the oncoming Dreadnought. But before Inez could complete the maneuver, the enemy took action. A shimmering beam of white light shot out from a silver dome on the ventral side of the Dreadnought, stopping about a kilometer in front of the vessel as though it was hitting an invisible wall. The beam rotated around the ship counter-clockwise, and when it completed one trip around the Dreadnought, it vanished. A moment later, the Charlemagne was hit by an invisible force, and went reeling in the opposite direction!

    “Damnit, they have Repulsor Cannons!” Inez shouted. “Everyone hold on, this is gonna be a rough ride!”

    One by one, four more Dreadnoughts began to close in on the Charlemagne from all sides. Each time the battleship tried to flee in one direction, a blast from a Repulsor sent her flying the opposite way. Captain Mubarak quickly ran out of patience.

    “FIRE ON THOSE DREADNOUGHTS!!” He shouted.



    While the Charlemagne opened fire with her main turrets and Ion Cannons, another scene was playing out deep inside of her hold. Rafi and his team of Space Rangers were on their way to the spot where the Hyperspace Module used to be, to start hunting the saboteur who destroyed it. Rafi’s subordinate pointed his Laser Rifle around a corner in the hallway, checking to make sure the coast was clear. Once it was safe to move up, Rafi tapped him on the shoulder and said:

    “Go down to the Hangar, and make sure the Progenitor Hyperspace Core is secure on its transport ship. We need to be able to move that thing if – Shit! Find cover!”

    Three men came around the far corner, about thirty feet in front of Rafi and his team. Without hesitation, the unidentified men took aim with plasma pistols and opened fire on the Space Rangers!

    Rafi dove into an open doorway just as the gunfight erupted. Drawing his own rifle, he crept through the room, which turned out to be a storage space for spare parts. Listening for the sounds of gunfire through the walls, Rafi paused when he drew level with a bare stretch of metal that vibrated from intense weapon fire on the other side. Rafi raised his Laser Rifle and put the selector switch on “full auto.” Pausing just long enough to line up his weapon with the sound of gunfire, he pulled and held the trigger down until the laser rifle overheated. Smoke trailed up from dozens of holes burned into the wall, and from the other side, there was only the sound of people groaning in pain.

    Out of the three initial hostiles, Rafi shot two through the wall, and now they were laying wounded on the floor. The final man escaped by the time Rafi knelt down by the wounded combatants. While his men held them down, Rafi rifled through their pockets and found incriminating evidence.

    “This is a high-gain radio.” Rafi spoke as he examined each item. “And here we’ve got X-4 plastic explosives, kit full of burglar’s tools… yeah. Lieutenant, call the bridge and tell them we found our saboteurs!”

    One of the other Space Rangers looked very confused.

    “But… these are Humans. I thought these guys were going to be Hiigarans.”

    One of the wounded saboteurs coughed out some blood and then said angrily:

    “What the hell, dude? Why would we be Hiigarans?”

    Rafi shuddered with a sense of alarm. Then he drew a knife and started cutting pieces of the saboteur’s outfit off. Everyone looked confused until Rafi pointed at the second wounded man and said:

    “Check him for tattoos!”

    Rafi knew exactly what he was looking for, so it was only a matter of seconds before he found it. Both of the wounded saboteurs had a stylized bird tattooed on their left arms.

    “Grey Phoenix.” Rafi said. “You’ve got to be kidding me! How many of you are on my ship!?”

    The two members of Grey Phoenix gave Rafi a pair of evil smiles. Their reply was both an answer and a taunt:

    “Just enough to give you a real headache.”




    Meanwhile, up on the bridge, Inez spotted an opening! There was a gap in between two of the Hiigaran Dreadnoughts, just wide enough that their Repulsor fields did not overlap. Without waiting for an order from Captain Mubarak, Inez took control of the maneuvering thrusters and pointed the Charlemagne towards its new escape route. At her command, the Battleship screamed towards the gap, towards freedom!

    “We’re gonna make it!” Mubarak yelled from the Captain’s station. “Everyone hang on!”

    Inez typed out a message on her console, ordering the ship’s engines to be pushed past her limit. She was expecting a response from the engineering deck, maybe something along the lines of “I’m doing the best I can down here!” or something like that. But if there was a reply, Inez never saw it.

    A very loud klaxon screamed and nearly deafened Inez, causing panicked yells all across the bridge. Moment later, a computerized voice declared:

    “ALERT! SIEGE CANNON FIRE DETECTED!”

    Inez looked over to the sensors manager, trying to see what direction it was coming from, but the astronavigation officer had the answer. He pointed out of the forward window and said:

    “Dead ahead! It’s coming right at us!”

    The Ashoka was directly in front of the Charlemagne, and a brilliant white sphere was quickly travelling the distance between the two warships, racing towards the latter.

    “HARD TO PORT!” Captain Mubarak screamed. “ALL ENGINES BACK EMERGENCY!”

    Inez rammed the thruster controls with one hand and started maneuvering with the other. Desperately, she tried to turn the ship, but it was too late. The plasma sphere hit the Charlemagne and imploded!



    On board the Ashoka, Himawari and her companions gasped as they witnessed the conflagration. The plasma sphere detonated and wrought instant destruction. The Charlemagne was pulverized as her armor evaporated and the vulnerable superstructure was shredded. All four of the Battleship’s gun turrets were blown clear and spun off into space. In moments, the mighty Battleship had lost all but one of its weapons, all of its starboard armor, and according to scans, almost one quarter of the crew had been killed as well.

    Amako let out an impressed whistle.

    “It’s been a while since you’ve had to do that.” He said. “I remember most ships would just surrender before we ever even thought about using the big gun. Nice to know it still works.”

    Ruunhan only had eyes for her wife, and in fact, she had an expression on her face that suggested Ruunhan would melt into putty if Hahli so much as looked at her. Himawari and Amako understood why. In this moment, Hahli Mihaka was radiating power and determination. She was very much the kind of person who should not be crossed. With a dramatic swish of her cloak, Hahli started to give orders.

    “Deploy boarding parties and secure the Charlemagne.” Hahli commanded. “I want the Hyperspace Core they stole from Aoraki. I also want weapons checks. Find out who hit their Hyperspace Module in the beginning. That was a damn lucky shot.”

    Standing together in the back of the bridge, Chris and Randall raised their eyebrows.

    “Honestly, I could have sworn the enemy ship blew up from this inside.” Randall whispered to Chris. “That’s what it looked like to me.”

    “I saw the same thing.” Chris told him. “Maybe it malfunctioned? Or perhaps there’s a saboteur?”

    Meanwhile, all six vessels in Hahli’s fleet surrounded and started to move in on the now-disabled Charlemagne. The Ashoka held off, maintaining a distance of about twenty kilometers and keeping her siege cannon trained on the battleship. Himawari stayed close to Amako, who translated everything into sign language so she could keep up. One of the Dreadnoughts, the Kapisi, drew close to the Charlemagne and started maneuvering towards her last remaining docking port.

    That was when all Hell broke loose.

    “Captain!” A Hiigaran crewmember called out. “We have a Hyperspace signature! Four Human warships are materializing!”

    And then, a message was broadcasted for all to hear:

    “Attention Charlemagne. This is the United Nations warship Solaris. We have answered your distress call.”




    Aboard the Charlemagne, Inez spotted the Solaris and screamed for joy! It was her ship! She quickly asked the comms officer to raise the Solaris. The voice of Central Officer Dotsenko replied:

    “Good to see you’re alive, Commander Espinosa.” Dotsenko said. “I’ll keep the seat warm for you, shall I?”

    ...


    Four UN starships dropped out of Hyperspace about fifty kilometers away from the disabled Charlemagne. Chris immediately recognized three of them: The French Carrier Jeanne D’Arc, British Battleship Enterprise, and the Singaporean Destroyer Vengeance were all vessels he had seen before; but Chris had never heard of a vessel called Solaris. Chris tried to shout a word of warning to Hahli, but he ran out of time. The Human fleet came out of Hyperspace guns blazing!

    “Emergency evasive!” Hahli ordered. “Redeploy the fleet and push the newcomers back!”

    As the two fleets engaged one another, the Enterprise broke formation and intercepted Ashoka. The hulking Mothership was too slow to get away, and the Ashoka was raked with Ion beams from bow to stern. Himawari screamed as the vessel shuddered under her feet! A moment later, the Enterprise came back and launched another strafing run. Mass driver rounds and Ion beams hit the upper deck, causing the bridge to shake while sparks fell from the ceiling!

    “We’ve been hit!” Ruunhan yelled. “Someone get me a damage report!”

    One more time, the Enterprise bore down on Hahli’s flagship. This time, Himawari and her friends were thrown to the floor by vicious weapon strikes.



    Meanwhile, the Charlemagne was caught in the crossfire. On her bridge, confusion was slowly receding as the crew recovered. The air smelled of carbon as fire extinguishers were deployed and smoke filtered out of the room. Inez had been thrown out of her seat and halfway across the bridge by the impact, and after testing her limbs for injury, she returned to the helm.

    “We have hull breaches across all decks!” said the Chief of the Watch. “All four of our gun turrets are gone, and we’ve lost an Ion cannon. All starboard armor is gone, maneuvering thrusters are compromised. Decks Two through Eight are venting to space!”

    “Engineering, report!” Captain Mubarak called out.

    A voice came over the intercom.

    “Mubarak!” The Chief Engineer called out. “The nuclear power plant took a big hit! All of our coolant is venting to space, and I don’t wanna be around when this thing starts heating up!”

    “How much time do we have?”

    “Forty-five minutes if we don’t take any more hits.”

    At that moment, the entire ship rattled violently.

    “You’d better make that thirty.” The Engineer concluded.

    “Captain!” Inez called out. “The Jeanne D’Arc just accidentally shot us. We need to move out of the line of fire!”

    “No sir!” the Chief of the Watch cut across Inez. “The Enterprise is under heavy attack.”

    “We have one good Ion cannon left, let’s use it!” Mubarak ordered. “Espinosa, come about and put those damn Hiigarans in our firing arc!”

    Inez throttled down the engines and put the Charlemagne into a sharp turn. This movement caught the attention of two Hiigaran ships. The Fiiskire and Amida turned to engage, Inez saw them and started to lay in an evasive maneuver, but stopped when both Dreadnoughts veered off. The Vengeance shot past Charlemagne like a bullet from a gun, firing her own weapons at the Hiigarans. As it went by, the two ships established communications.

    “Vengeance calling Charlemagne!” said a familiar voice. “I swear to Jericho if you broke my new Hyperspace Core I will spacewalk over there and kill you myself!”

    Inez balked.

    “Mom!” She said aloud. “Is that you!?”

    “Is that Nezzie!?” Scarlett Freeman replied from her place aboard the Vengeance. “Nezzie, are you flying the Char?

    “Yeah, I’m at the helm.” Inez answered. “And don’t call me Nezzie! We need some help down here!”

    “You’re telling me.” Scarlett said. “From where I’m sitting, it looks like you’re flying half a ship. Hold tight, we’ll get these Hiigarans off you.”

    Flying in formation, Vengeance and Charlemagne rejoined the fight, pouring weapons fire into the Hiigarans.



    Aboard the Ashoka, Hahli finally ran out of patience.

    “I’ve had enough of this!” She declared. “You! Humans! Which of those ships is the least defended?”

    She pointed at Himawari, Chris, and Randall. All three of them went wide-eyed at the sudden request. Chris grabbed the other two and huddled up.

    “Hang on.” He said. “Do we wanna do this? Right now, we’re just asking her for help and shelter and all that good stuff. If we tell her how to fight our own people…”

    “You don’t need to spell it out.” Randall said. “We’ll be traitors. Aiding the enemy.”

    “Speak for yourselves.” Himawari signed. “ISO says I’m a traitor already, at least I know I’m on the side fighting against the Paradox, fighting for our futures!”

    Himawari broke out of the huddle and started moving toward Hahli, ignoring Chris and Randall’s attempts to stop her. Himawari grabbed Hahli by the shoulder and turned her around, pointing out of the main window towards the battle playing out. Speaking in poor, halting English, Himawari said:

    “That… is a Carrier. Little guns. Thin sides.”

    Hahli gave Himawari a surprised look.

    “Woah… I honestly didn’t think you could speak.” Hahli confessed.

    “I am deaf, not dumb.” Himawari admonished her.

    Hahli nodded, then gave new orders to her crew.

    “Alright, boys, let’s send those Humans a message! Concentrate all fire on the Jeanne D’Arc!”


    “Yes ma’am!” Ruunhan replied from the weapons control station. “Charging siege cannon now, quantum capacitors at fifty percent!”

    All six Hiigaran vessels turned away from the remainder of the Human fleet, ignoring the Enterprise, Charlemagne, Solaris, and Vengeance to focus their efforts on a single target.

    The Jeanne D’Arc never stood a chance. The French Carrier was first pummeled by a wave of missiles fired from the Dreadnoughts, and then she was raked by Ion beams, cutting her armor into chunks. By the time the Hiigarans got close enough to fire Energy Cannons, the Carrier was already a wreck. Once the Dreadnoughts finished their work, they all broke formation and flew away, just as Ashoka moved into the kill position.

    “Shot away!” Ruunhan announced.

    With a blast that made the entire Mothership rattle, the Siege Cannon fired another shot. The plasma sphere rocketed away, there was a blinding flash of light… and nothing remained of the Jeanne D’Arc aside from scraps of wire and shredded metal.



    Back on the Charlemagne, Inez let out a horrified scream as she witnessed the destruction of the Jeanne D’Arc. Swinging the helm violently, Inez turned the Charlemagne until it was facing Ashoka.

    “We’re lined up!” Captain Mubarak said. “Fire the Ion Cannon!”

    A beam of blue light, no wider than a hair but brighter than the hottest star, shot from the Battleship and connected with the Ashoka, striking squarely on the weapons module just behind the Siege Cannon. A colossal explosion tore through the Ashoka as her weapons module vanished in a magnificent fireball… a moment later, caught by the forces of the blast, the Siege Cannon detached from Ashoka and drifted away into space. The Mothership’s engine abruptly shut down, and the massive vessel began to drift. Charlemagne had gotten a lucky hit, and now Ashoka was disabled!

    Cheers went up all across the Charlemagne, but the celebration was short-lived as Inez looked at the sensors manager and cried out:

    “INCOMING! We’ve got multiple capital ship signatures in strike formations on rapid attack vectors!”

    She pointed at the sensors manager, where at least two dozen new starships could be seen emerging from Hyperspace. And it was very clear these were not friendly vessels.

    A mixed force of Partogan, Assurian, Levakian, Vanian, Amadii, Micore, Kelt, Blorg, Scyldari, Kel-Azan, Praku, and Voor starships were diving into the battle. There were Cruisers, Battleships, and even a Micore Titan in the fleet. Altogether, Inez counted a total of twenty-nine enemy reinforcements.

    “It’s the Galactic Defense Force!” Scarlett said over the radio. “If those attack groups converge on us, we’ll be wiped out! It’s time to bug out. All ships, lock onto my Hyperspace Signature and prepare to Wake Jump behind the Vengeance!”

    On the bridge of the Charlemagne, Inez sounded the Hyperspace alert.

    “Everyone to your shelters!” She ordered. “We’re jumping now, go, go, go!”

    The bridge was evacuated. As the Charlemagne and her allies prepared to escape, the Hiigaran warships continued to pummel the now motionless warships. The whole ship rattled and shook like a toy in the hands of a small child as Inez threw herself into the lead-lined shelter before slamming the door shut behind her.

    Flying at the head of the formation, the Vengeance activated her Hyperspace Module, and the Quantum Wavefront swept backwards, dragging the Vengeance, Solaris, Enterprise, and Charlemagne into Hyperspace.



    Aboard the Ashoka, Hahli screamed in fury, but she never lost a beat. She rounded on her astronavigation officer and said:

    “Track them! Calculate every possible destination along their last known trajectory!”

    “What about the GDF?” Amako said, gesturing to the newly-arrived fleet. “They’re right here, shouldn’t we talk to them?”

    “Do they have a Hyperspace Core?” Hahli retorted. “No? Then they’ve got nothing I want. All ships return for docking and prepare for Hyperspace!”



     
    Last edited:
    • 1Love
    • 1Like
    Reactions:
    Chapter 26: The Many Deaths of Scarlett Freeman
  • The Emerald Institute is from Avon Las Observes, written by @Midnite Duke, used with permission.

    If you are watching the companion video, you may hear two selections of music that are not normally included in this series:
    • At 30:52, the song playing is called "Al's Toy Barn" and it's from the 1999 video game Toy Story 2: Buzz Lightyear to the Rescue.
    • At 32:34 and continuing until the end of the video, the tune is "Main Theme" from the 2011 video game Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows Part 2. This song was previously used as the main theme of All Our Sins Remembered, the previous entry in the Stormbreaker Universe. The reason I re-used this song should be obvious as soon as you reach the end of the chapter.



    Chapter 26
    The Many Deaths of Scarlett Freeman



    June 28, 2086
    Central Florida



    The UN base at Cape Canaveral was under intense observation. American soldiers, dressed in camouflage, observed the facility in silence amongst the swampy shores of the Indian River. Meanwhile, men who worked for Grey Pheonix posed as truck drivers and entered the base under the guise of regular deliveries, only to depart hours later with a bounty of stolen spaceship parts in their cargo beds. These brazen thefts were aided by infiltrators inside of the base... some of them were Human... and some were not.

    Just after sunrise, a pair of soldiers emerged from the UN checkpoint on the eastern side of the NASA Causeway bridge, a structure that connected Cape Canaveral to the mainland. They flashed a pair of yellow cards at the men guarding the checkpoint. The UN soldiers waved and told their comrades to enjoy their day off work.

    The pair of unarmed troopers, a man and woman, walked swiftly across the bridge, over the Indian River, and into the city of Titusville. The man kept looking forward, moving with determination. His companion, however, was jittery. She kept gazing behind her as though she was constantly being startled by every little noise. Once they were off the bridge and out of sight from the checkpoint, the man reached for his phone and dialed a number. Within minutes, an electric car pulled up along the side of the road and picked up the pair, before turning west and starting the journey to Orlando.

    About seventy miles away from the space center, on the outskirts of the city, Lawrence Ridge breathed a sigh of relief. He had been waiting all night for word on whether Piper Russel had managed to get out of the space center. Now that he knew she was on her way back, Lawrence locked up his hotel room and made his way down the road to the Grey Phoenix base.

    The Orlando Scrapyard was a very busy place these days. Grey Phoenix had opened up their facility to not just the Wolverines, but the allies they were slowly bringing into Orlando. General Osmer was camped out here now, and he brought along a substantial force of American soldiers. Colonel Sharp and several of his Ancient American comrades were here as well, including members of his own Salish-Kootenai tribe. A representative of the Andromedon Sanctuary visited from day to day, and he occasionally brought news of other aliens who were ready to help in the upcoming raid.

    Lawrence got to the former starship Kakama before anyone else and spent his morning setting up the conference room for today’s meeting. He laid out a massive map of central Florida on the table and placed little red and blue markers on it to show the position of friendly and enemy troops, double-checking the reports by scouts to make sure the data was accurate.

    Around nine in the morning, people started to show up. The two Mutons who ran the scrapyard, Crew Chief Magra and Shipbreaker Karfu, greeted Lawrence and asked if Piper was coming back today. When he said yes, they seemed to light up. The pair was also worried about their friend. Jay Lansing and Cera Roberts arrived together, followed shortly by Colonel Sharp. Sharp was looking defeated. His recent efforts to find Ancient American people in the area had been fruitless. General Osmer and Emanuel Espinosa arrived last, talking to each other in low voices and not paying attention to the others until Lawrence called the meeting to order.

    “Okay folks. Sorry to call you hear so early, but Piper and Corsair are on their way back now, and they’ve got news that we need to act on now.” Lawrence said.

    A clatter of feet in the hallway outside preceded the conference room door slamming open. Piper and her companion burst into the room, panting.

    “Did... Did you start without us!?” Piper gasped.

    “I tried to.” Lawrence replied. “Thanks for getting back here so quickly. Hey, Corsair... you can change back if you want to. You’ve gotta be tired.”

    The man who was travelling with Piper gave Lawrence a weak smile.

    “Appreciate it.” He rasped. “I’ll just step outside.”

    The soldier departed and stepped down the boarding ramp. Once he was outside and well clear of the Kakama, the man’s body started to violently convulse. His features distorted and melted away with a horrible crunching sound, and a moment later, the gruesome transformation was complete. Instead of a man, there was now a bipedal alien, standing ten feet tall and covered from head to foot in brown slime.

    Piper’s companion was a member of the Faceless, a nearly extinct race of alien shapeshifters. During the Second Hyperspace War over fifty years ago, the Faceless were part of the ADVENT Coalition and functioned as infiltrators and spies, hiding amongst members of the Human Resistance. Shaking his gelatinous head from exhaustion, Corsair the Faceless stomped off to find a place to rest, leaving a trail of slimy footprints as he went.

    Back on the Kakama, Piper slammed her fist down on the table and delivered the important news:

    “Something is happening at Cape Canaveral.” She reported. “A transport ship landed at Pad 39A and dropped off about a hundred Shrike mercenaries.”

    “Shrike?” Jay repeated. “What are they doing here?”

    “I’m getting to that.” Piper explained. “All of the guards around the base were quietly swapped out for the mercenaries in the middle of the night. Shrike has completely taken over security at Kennedy Space Center. And at the same time, they started preparing for an emergency launch.”

    “Did you see which vessel they were prepping?” Emanuel asked.

    “One of those cruisers in the Apollo Complex.” Piper replied.

    “Probably the Solaris.” Emanuel said. “It’s the only one with a functioning power plant right now. Do you have any clue why they’re spooling her up?”

    “Kind of.” Piper answered. “I heard there was a distress signal coming from the North Star, Polaris, and that both Admiral Tsiajotso and the ISO Director gave it the highest priority. That cruiser got picked to be part of the Quick Reaction Force.”

    A murmur ran around the room.

    “The ISO Director?” General Osmer repeated. “You mean Freeman?”

    “Not Freeman.” Jay cut in. “We got word Freeman is dead.”

    “We heard it from your daughter, Espinosa.” Cera added. “And she says she heard it from you.”

    “But...” Lawrence cut in. “Earlier today, we got a transmission from the Stormbreakers. Maui told us Freeman's alive. He even gave us the location of her workshop in the space center.”

    “Lawrence is right.” Piper said. “The intel we got from Maui Ririnui seems pretty solid.”

    A confused silence filled the room. Everyone was trying to make sense of this conflicting information. People looked from Lawrence to Emanuel to Piper, hoping that somebody would have the correct answer.

    “That doesn’t add up.” Colonel Sharp said. “US Army intel says Freeman is in Oregon right now.”

    “She just left.” Piper interrupted. “I heard a bunch of officers saying she’s on her way back from Arcadia Bay now. Something about changing priorities and the QRF will leave as soon as she lands in Florida.”

    General Osmer folded his arms.

    “We need to establish, beyond all reasonable doubt, whether or not Director Freeman is alive. This will inform our decision-making, and that of the enemy as well.” He said.

    All eyes turned to Emanuel. He was not really surprised. After all, the rumor of Scarlett’s death had started with him. He reached into his coat pocket and said:

    “Scarlett is dead. She’s been dead this whole time.”

    He produced a faded and yellowed newspaper clipping and placed it down on the table for everyone to see. On the left side of the page was the text of the story, and on the right side was a color photograph of a teenage girl with green eyes and platinum blonde hair. It was an excerpt from the Chicago Tribune, and it said this:



    DEAD TEEN IDENTIFIED; MURDER INVESTIGATION ANNOUNCED

    August 19, 2059 – The Chicago Police Department has used DNA evidence to identify the corpse of a girl found adrift in Lake Michigan four days ago. The body of Scarlett Freeman (Age 13) was recovered from the water by local fisherman and turned over to authorities more than eight days after she was reported missing from Hyde Park. The County Coroner determined the cause of death to be Homicide, and turned the investigation over to the CPD. Noah and Charlotte Freeman, the girl’s parents, were reported missing by the CPD after they failed to show up for an interview the day after their daughter vanished. Hyde Park Academy, where Scarlett was enrolled as a freshman, will be closed for the remainder of the week and is offering free counseling services to her classmates.


    Emanuel looked up at the room around him.

    “The woman I married told me her name was Scarlett Freeman, that her parents were called Noah and Charlotte, that she was a native of Chicago, and that she graduated from Hyde Park Academy. The woman who shared my bed for two decades, who is running the ISO, my daughter’s mother... I don’t know who she is... but she is not Scarlett Freeman. The real Scarlett was murdered and dumped in a lake almost thirty years ago. That woman is an impostor.”

    There was a stunned silence. For a few seconds, nobody could say anything. Then the Mutons shifted. Shipbreaker Karfu walked around the table and came to a stop in front of Emanuel. She stared hard into his eyes for a moment, then blinked.

    “You know.” Karfu said. “You already know the truth, but you are scared to admit to it. Your fear is justified.”

    Karfu turned to the group.

    “Everyone, I think we can confirm the Professor’s story today, and prove the true identity of the woman claiming to be Scarlett Freeman, though I think we all share the same suspicion. Allow me a moment.”

    Karfu stepped to the far side of the room and then pushed a wall panel. It retracted upwards, revealing a computer terminal. While the group watched, Karfu activated the Hyperwave Relay and initiated a call.

    “Connection established. Faster-than-light communication enabled.” said a serene computerized voice.

    A moment later, hologram emitters projected an image into the room. A Levakian male appeared, shaking his mane by way of greeting.

    “Thank you for contacting the Emerald Institute.” The holographic Levakian said. “Are you looking up information, or do you need to speak to an Institute representative?”

    “I am seeking information about the Paradox.” Karfu said. “We need a copy of her genetic code for comparison.”

    The Levakian nodded.

    “The Emerald Institute carries on the legacy of the Asalele Conclave of Telepaths, destroyed by the Paradox in 1928.” he said. “To that end, we archive all known data about the Paradox. However, if you believe you have encountered her, we strongly suggest you contact the Galactic Defense Force.”

    Karfu nodded.

    “Understood. Please transmit the genetic data now.”

    The Levakian obliged, giving the following explanation as he did so:

    “This genetic data was taken from the Paradox during her first appearance aboard the XCOM warship Avenger in 2035. It is the most up-to-date profile of her the Institute possesses.”

    “With luck, we’ll have an updated profile for you in a matter of hours.” Karfu said before terminating the call.

    Piper bounced up and down on the balls of her feet.

    “Oh, I think I know what the plan is already!”

    Emanuel gave Piper a smile. He reached into his pocket again and produced a second prop.

    “When the real Scarlett Freeman was born, Chicago was under UN control.” He said. “Which means...”

    Lawrence smacked himself in the face as he realized the truth, then he interrupted.

    “She was born in a Gene Therapy Clinic! The UN has a genetic profile of the real Scarlett!”

    Emanuel nodded and placed a small thumb drive on the table. His voice full of contempt, Emaniel said:

    “Plug that into any genetic sequencer. You’ll see the real Scarlett Freeman, born in Chicago on March 8th, 2046. Attended Hyde Park Academy. Caucasian, green eyes, blonde hair. Murdered a decade and a half before I married an impostor wearing her face and name. The person I thought I loved, who I had a daughter with... all that’s left of her is on this drive.”

    ...

    A few hours later, the hastily assembled plan was put into action. Piper and Corsair the Faceless returned to the space center, once again in their disguises as UN soldiers. As they crossed the NASA Causeway bridge, they were followed at a distance by a cargo truck. It was being driven by two Human members of Grey Phoenix, and there were an additional five hiding in the back of the truck.

    As soon as Piper and Corsair reached the checkpoint, a pair of Shrike mercenaries approached them and said:

    “Where have you been, soldiers!? The base is on general alert. Get inside and get to your posts, before we tell your commander you were playing Hookey.”

    Corsair, in Human form once again, stuck his thumb out at the approaching supply truck.

    “They’re with us.” he said. “They got lost in town and we had to guide them back.”

    The mercenary took one look at the truck, nodded, and waved them through. No IDs were checked. No paperwork examined. The truck was not searched.

    As soon as the infiltrators entered the base, they parted ways. The supply truck turned a corner and made a beeline for the Divine Atelier. Coming to a stop at the Apollo Center, the two drivers got out, ran around to the back, and opened it. Five Human members of Grey Phoenix, all wearing UN Navy uniforms, clambered out and each one grabbed a tool case by the handle. They started walking purposefully towards the gangway that led to the Solaris. Just like the main gate, the gangway was guarded by Shrike.

    “We’re with the crew.” one of the Grey Phoenix men said in a confident tone. “We need to board right away.”

    The mercenaries stood aside and allowed the five saboteurs to board Solaris without a word.

    Meanwhile, Corsair and Piper started making their way to Scarlett's workshop. They were acting on the Intel transmitted by the Stormbreakers from Arcadia Bay. Inez and Corsair were frustrated to learn that the Divine Atelier was right next door to the drydock. From here, Piper could see the Grey Phoenix saboteurs boarding the Solaris. She forced herself to relax. There was an identical team stationed aboard the Battleship Charlemagne, and according to Karfu, they had not been caught yet. Grey Phoenix knew how to infiltrate starships. Corsair tried the door.

    “Locked.” He said. “Fingerprint scanner on the door. Hold on a moment.”

    Corsair and Piper looked around, spotting two security cameras on the side of the building. Corsair walked around the far corner into an area where the cameras had a blind spot. With a gross and repulsive crunching sound, Corsair shapeshifted, changing into a completely different Human. In seconds, Corsair went from being a Caucasian soldier to a Latin American officer. The Faceless stepped back into view and pressed his thumb to the scanner. A green light illuminated the pad and the heavy door swung inwards and open.

    The two infiltrators were expecting the place to be full of engineers and scientists, hard at work on the Prometheus Project, but instead, it was quite empty. The halls were quiet and the offices were starting to accrue a fine layer of dust.

    “No one’s been here in a while.” Corsair commented. “Are you sure this is the place?”

    Piper nodded.

    “Maui said he got the Intel from Erin Hyatt herself.”

    “The Cult is selling out the ISO, huh?” Corsair said. “What kind of war is this?”

    They started searching. Offices, break rooms, and latrines were thoroughly examined. Piper opened up her backpack and withdrew a portable DNA sequencing machine. This would be nowhere near as useful as a fully staffed Gene Therapy Clinic, but it did not need to be. All Piper was looking for was genetic confirmation that Scarlett Freeman was lying about her own identity. Piper and Corsair put on latex gloves to prevent leaving their own traces behind, then each took a handful of cotton swabs and started swiping them across anything that a person may have touched. The search was on.

    Very quickly, Piper found a second-floor hallway that contained a row of living spaces. Each apartment was big enough to sustain a person, and they all looked recently lived in. Like the rest of the building, though, they were empty. Piper and Corsair picked an apartment and set about burglarizing it, searching for evidence.

    Just before vanishing off the grid earlier in the day, Maui Ririnui had transmitted a message to the Wolverines, warning them that Scarlett Freeman was not only alive, but that she was working on some all-important secret project in the Apollo Center. So far, however, Piper and Corsair were not finding much evidence to support that claim. These apartments clearly belonged to whatever workers operated in the Apollo Center. It was highly unlikely that any of them would belong to Freeman. As the director to the Internal Security Office, Scarlett would most likely live somewhere in Berlin, near ISO Headquarters. But there was always a possibility that Scarlett might sleep here from time to time, so the rooms had to be checked.

    Breaking into a second apartment, Piper found an ID card on top of a dresser and gasped loudly enough to get Corsair’s attention. The Faceless jogged over to her in a strange fashion that almost betrayed his true nature.

    “What is it?” He asked.

    “It’s her.” Piper said. “We found Inez.”

    The ID card contained a recent picture of Inez Espinosa, complete with her full name and new Florida address. Reading the card, Piper giggled when she realized that Inez had two middle names, then she gasped.

    “Holy mother of Jericho... Inez joined the ISO!”

    Corsair looked down at the card and realized the same thing. Inez was, in fact, listed here as an employee of the UN spy agency. On the left side of the card as a small gold chip, indicating that this card could be used as a keycard at electronically locked doors. Quickly, Piper wiped down the card with a swab and preserved a sample of Inez’s DNA for later analysis.

    Piper and Corsair intensified their search, this time looking for any doorways that required a keycard. In mere moments, they found one. Piper swiped Inez’ card and followed Corsair down a flight of stairs. Then, the pair of infiltrators found themselves in the belly of the Divine Atelier.

    The workshop was massive, and so full of devices and machines and contraptions that neither Corsair nor Piper knew where to start. Finally, they both shook off their feelings and set to work. Piper and Corsair both withdrew digital cameras from their pockets and started documenting everything. Neither of them understood what these contraptions were, but they took photos of them anyway. Piper took great interest in a metal chair with heavy cuffs on the armrests, while Corsair shapeshifted into a Vanian, using his wings to fly the length of a particle accelerator and take pictures of it. Finally, both of them spent five minutes taking pictures of ab large collection of de-activated androids, all of whom were standing upright and frozen in various positions, as though they were turned to stone in the middle of some mundane task.

    When Corsair landed, he and Piper shared an excited high-five.

    “This is a treasure trove of intel!” Piper declared. “Freeman, or I guess the woman pretending to be her, is running her own secret weapons program down here. The Americans, Gery Pheonix, hell, even the GDF could do wonders with all of this. Heck, if this is all really off the books like Maui said, we could even turn the UN against her.”

    “Agreed.” Corsair said. Then he checked a clock on the wall. “We’ve got about an hour until our saboteurs are finished with the Solaris. Let’s sweep the place and find Scarlett’s DNA.”

    But before either of them could take a step in any direction, there was a loud clanging sound as the workshop door abruptly swung open and the voice of a man called out:

    “Hey down there! Can you give us a hand with this?”

    Piper and Corsair froze. The Faceless was so alarmed that he instinctively shapeshifted into a small Levakian cub and hid behind Piper’s legs.

    “No!” Piper hissed at Corsair. “We gotta act like one of them. Be cool; be confident, we belong here.”

    Piper had plenty of experience in the world of espionage. She had been a spy for both the Americans and Grey Phoenix when she was younger, and this was the second time she infiltrated the ISO. Piper drew on this experience as she hurried up the stairs and called back in an exasperated tone:

    “Hold your horses, man. I’m coming!”

    Reluctantly, Corsair shapeshifted back into a military officer and followed her.

    Up on the main floor, a large number of UN Navy personnel were trying to quickly dismantle a Hyperwave Relay and package it into boxes. There were eight men in total setting about the task. Piper gave Corsair a look that just said “go with it” and she grabbed a power drill. Together, Piper and Corsair helped the men finish their task, and after about ten minutes, the device normally used for FTL communication was in many small pieces, all of which were neatly packed away in reinforced cases for transport.

    The group’s leader, a Navy Lieutenant, waved his hand towards the front door.

    “Alright folks, let’s move out. We’ve a deadline to meet and-”

    But before he could finish speaking, two people ran through the doorway and into the Apollo Center. Piper and Corsair felt their hearts drop into their stomachs as Scarlett Freeman herself suddenly appeared. She was being closely followed by a UN Army Central Officer, but Piper did not know who he was.

    The sudden appearance of Scarlett and her companion was not what alarmed Piper, but rather how rough they looked. Scarlett had cuts and bruises on her arms and face, and looked in general like she had been in a fight mere hours before hand. And she was acting like it, too. Scarlett completely ignored everyone around her and quickly pushed past the group, moving quickly and deliberately towards the stairway that led to the second floor. The whole time, she was speaking to the Central Officer behind her.

    “We’ve got no choice! If we do literally anything else, then this catastrophe will only get worse and worse.”

    Moving away at the first opportunity, Piper and Corsair broke from the main group of Navy men and followed the ISO Director at a distance, hardly daring to believe their luck. At the top of the stairs, Piper felt her heart jump into her mouth. Scarlett power-walked down the hallway, made a sharp left turn, and saw the doorway to Inez Espinosa’s apartment, which was still wide open, and the apartment itself freshly burgled. Scarlett reacted like a person whose worst fears had been confirmed. She screamed:

    “I knew it! I knew it, that’s how those bastards knew to show up! They’ve been here!”

    The Central Officer looked over Inez’ room.

    “It’s been completely ransacked.” he said. “I’ll call security.”

    It was in this moment, this crucial life-or-death instant, where all of Piper’s previous experience as a spy came into play. In a mere moment, Piper made a plan that would simultaneously get herself out of trouble and give her the information she needed.

    Without waiting for Corsair, Piper climbed the last few stairs, reached into her pocket and spoke in a clear voice:

    “Director Freeman! Over here.”

    Scarlett, or rather, the woman pretending to be her, looked up, saw Piper, and quickly walked to her position. The ISO Director opened her mouth to speak, but Piper saw this and made sure to get her own words out first, speaking with an authoritative tone.

    “We already know about that, ma’am.” Piper said, pointing at the burglarized apartment. “I have what you’re looking for right here.”

    Piper extended a hand, offering Inez Espinosa’s ID card to her. Scarlett reached out to take the card, but just when her hand was about an inch away, she froze. Scarlett stared at the bright blue latex glove Piper was wearing, and after a second, she lowered her hand and said:

    “Sepulveda, take that and secure it. I’m gonna give Nezzie an earful when we catch up to her.”

    Scarlett stepped past Piper and headed toward the stairs. Central Officer Sepulveda snatched the card from Piper’s hand and followed.

    Then, there was a second crucial moment. Corsair was still standing on the staircase. He had witnessed Scarlett’s hesitation, and he was doing the math in his head. In that brief moment, Scarlett and Sepulveda were facing toward the stairs, away from Piper. Piper and Corsair were making eye contact with one another. Piper slowly moved her mouth and noiselessly formed the word: “Allergy.”


    Corsair turned around without acknowledging Piper and briskly walked down the stair ahead of Scarlett and Sepulveda. The ISO Director shouted after him:

    “You! Tell the men to hurry up, we’ve gotta leave now!”

    “Yes, ma’am!” Corsair replied. He broke into a run and reached the bottom of the stairwell.

    Following behind, Piper strained her ears, desperately hoping Corsair could find a place where he could shapeshift without being overheard.

    Scarlett and Sepulveda reached the bottom of the stairs and started making their way toward the exit, but before they could leave the building, someone shouted from the outside:

    “Hey! Whose dog is that!? Someone catch it!”

    And before anyone could reach, a dog ran into the building. Wagging its tail and slobbering all over the place, an adult Labrador retriever bounded into the Apollo Building, bolted right up to Scarlett, and jumped at her.

    “Are you kidding me right now!?” Scarlett yelled as the dog put its paws on her chest and licked her face.

    Wriggling with excitement, the Labrador continued pawing at Scarlett until Piper came to her rescue. Getting one hand on the scruff of the dog’s neck, Piper dragged it away, apologizing profusely. Scarlett looked like she was about to explode. Fists clenching, the ISO Director said:

    “I don’t have time for this, we need to be at Polaris ten minutes ago!”

    Sepulveda tried to interject.

    “Director, we have more time to act than you think. The Charlemagne deliberately triggered a Causality Violation in their Hyperwave Message. We don’t have to hurry-”

    “I know how causality breaks work!” Scarlett snapped. “Don’t lecture me and get your ass out the door!”

    Scarlett and Sepulveda resumed their departure. Then, at the very last moment, as she was crossing the threshold, Scarlett turned her head to face the heavy metal door… and she sneezed three times.

    Recovering quickly, Scarlett and her Central Officer departed the building and almost ran down the ramp towards the warship Solaris, which was showing signs of increasing activity. As soon as Scarlett was out of sight, Piper ran towards the point where she sneezed and wiped down the door with cotton swabs, determined to get a DNA sample for analysis. Then, Piper ducked back inside of the building to feed the swabs into her Genetic Sequencer when the sounding of alarms and a deep rumble shook the whole structure.

    “Hey!” Corsair yelled, having turned back into a man. “The Solaris is taking off!”

    “Wait, what!?”

    Piper ran outside just in time to see the Solaris take flight. The incomplete cruiser rose away from Cape Canaveral, blotting out the sun for a moment and plunging everything below into shadow. With a deep thudding sound from her engines, the Solaris grew smaller and smaller in the sky until she vanished from view entirely. Piper and Corsair looked at one another, then Piper said:

    “The Grey Phoenix team was still on board, weren’t they?”

    “Yeah.” Corsair replied. “They’re definitely on that ship. Guess they’re hitching a ride.”

    “A ride with her.” Piper breathed. “May Jericho have mercy on their souls.”

    Piper and Corsair had seen enough. They did not need to analyze the genetic material. Now they knew what to look for, their suspicions were well founded, they both understood the DNA evidence would only confirm what they already guessed… the true identity of Scarlett Freeman.

    “We found her.” Piper said to herself, in both pure disbelief and raw terror. “Akira Robinson… the Paradox.”


     
    Last edited:
    • 1Love
    • 1Like
    Reactions:
    Chapter 27: Faith Enforced
  • It's been a long time since I said this, but I had no real expectations when I started sharing my stories online. I am deeply grateful to everyone who has chosen to give these stories a chance over the years. Thanks for reading, each and every one of you, even if you closed the book after just a few pages. :)

    Today I'm celebrating, which means you're getting a new chapter 24 hours early. What's to celebrate? This!

    1727124446285.png


    The Macavity116 YouTube channel has breached a cumulative total of 10,000 views! It has been two and a half years since I started uploading content from the Stormbreaker Universe over there. (Every video on the channel is somehow related to the SU)

    If you are one of the hundreds of folks who watch my gameplay videos, thanks for watching! :D

    If you are one of the four (yes, four) people who watch the audiobook companion videos to All Our Sins Remembered and The Last Heroes, thanks for watching! :D

    Here's a shameless plug for Stormbreaker Universe content on the channel:
    • XCOM: Advent Future
      • Gameplay footage from XCOM: Enemy Unknown and XCOM 2. Shows what happened to Earth during the 20-year gap between My Father's War and The Stormbreakers, specifically the 2015 Invasion of Earth and the rise of the ADVENT Coalition.
    • Macavity116 plays Life is Strange
      • A full playthrough of Life is Strange, the most recent video game to become part of the Stormbreaker Universe. See Arcadia Bay before it was destroyed.
    • The Last Heroes
      • In which I read The Last Heroes aloud.
    • All Our Sins Remembered
      • In which I read All Our Sins Remembered aloud.
    • Macavity116 plays Homeworld 2
      • A full playthrough of Homeworld 2, showing what happened to the rest of the Galaxy about 20 years before the events of The Stormbreakers. Watch this series to learn more about the Progenitor Hyperspace Cores.
    • Macavity116 plays Homeworld Cataclysm
      • A full playthrough of Homeworld Cataclysm, showing what happened to the rest of the Galaxy immediately after the events of Faith in Chaos. The Beast is originally from this game, so if you want to see how this cosmic-horror nightmare creature actually works, this is the show for you.
    • The Stormbreakers: Stories from the Front
      • An addendum to the Stories from the Front anthologies found in The Stormbreakers. Mostly battles from the Second Hyperspace War, push a few crucial moments from the 1962 War, such as The Day the Sky Fell.
    • Stormbreaker Trilogy OST
      • Musical selections from the series. This is what I listen to while I'm writing.


    With that out of the way, let's get down to business!

    The character Eerabik is from Stellaris Wars: A Nemesis Ironman Saga by @Arithmetician. Used with permission.



    Chapter 27
    Faith Enforced



    June 29, 2086
    High orbit over Proxima Centauri



    The battered warship Charlemagne emerged from Hyperspace in a dimly-lit region of space. A dull, faint red light filled the system, giving an observer the impression that the flotilla of starships were sailing through open flames. Down below, Proxima Centauri gave off weak light, and was outshined by its neighbor, the twin stars at the core of Alpha Centauri.

    The smallest of the Human warships, the Singaporean-flagged Vengeance, flew alongside the Battleship and extended her docking port. As soon as the two vessels were docked, damage control and repair teams moved across to the Charlemagne. Inez, Rafi, and Captain Mubarak guided each group to where the ship was damaged and set them to work. One crew was left slack-jawed after seeing the shattered remains of the Hyperspace Module.

    “Good thing we got to you when we did.” Commented one of the repair workers. “Did the Hiigarans do all of this?”

    “No.” Rafi replied. “We’ve got a few Grey Phoenix people on board. My teams are sweeping the ship for the rest. You should lock down the docking tunnel, just in case they’re thinking about jumping ship.”

    For her own part, Inez was not thinking about jumping ship, but she was not given a choice. She was in the hangar bay with Adam Barter and his crew when her mother arrived. Scarlett Freeman and her ISO escorts entered the hangar and approached Adam’s transport ship, the Osiris. They entered without declaring their presence. Down in the Osiris’ cargo hold, Inez, Adam, and the others were securing the stolen Hyperspace Core, having just finished an inspection to make sure it was still in working order. Scarlett and her team entered through a door on the bottom level of the cargo bay, looking up at Inez, who was on a catwalk high above.

    “I’m impressed.” Scarlett said. “You actually got the Core.”

    Looking down at her mother, Inez felt her throat go dry. Scarlett looked different from the last time Inez had seen her. She had a few small bruises on her knuckles and face. Inez could also detect what felt like an aura of hostile energy coming from her mother. Scarlett was in a fight recently and should not be crossed today.

    “Are we taking this thing to the Atelier?” Inez called down to Scarlett.

    “Yes.” Scarlett replied, “but we’re taking a detour first… could you come down here? I need a word.”

    Inez gulped, and slowly moved to find a staircase. Just in her mother’s tone of voice alone, she could tell this was going to be a very unpleasant conversation.

    Meanwhile, as Inez went off to meet Scarlett, Adam and his command crew went to the bridge of the Osiris and carried out their takeoff checklist. While Inez and her mother had their meeting, the Osiris lifted off and flew out of the Charlemagne’s hangar, travelling the short distance to the Cruiser Solaris and docking with her.

    When Inez met her mother below the Hyperspace Core, Scarlett did not say anything, instead she held out her hand. Inez paused to look at what her mother was holding.

    “Oh, my ISO ID card!” Inez said. “I left it on Earth.”

    Scarlett narrowed her eyes at Inez.

    “Nezzie.” She started to say.

    “Don’t call me that.” Inez interrupted.

    Scarlett took a deep breath and started again.

    “Nezzie, after you left Earth, I went to my important meeting, the one that got pushed up because of the Waldheim disaster. Do you know who was there, waiting for me?”

    Inez shook her head.

    “Varian Robinson. And the other five so-called ‘Stormbreakers’. How did they get there?”

    Scarlett’s bluish-grey eyes locked into Inez and held their gaze.

    “Nezzie, how did they know where to find me?”

    Inez took a step back as the full weight of the accusation hit her. Feeling defensive, she lashed out.

    “Mom, what the hell!? I’ve been off-world for almost a month and we’ve been radio silent the whole time. What makes you think I was talking to anyone?” Inez said.

    “You’ve met Varian before, you travelled with him!” Scarlett said.

    Inez lost her train of thought immediately.

    “Wait… Varian’s a guy?”

    Both women stared at each other, momentarily distracted.

    “You didn’t know?” Scarlett said. “Surely you would have known when he told you his name.”

    “He kept that kinda stuff a secret.” Inez replied. “How’d you find out?”

    “Gene Therapy records.” Scarlett said. “As soon as you gave me his name, I looked him up. He started the sex change process in 2083, and with each Gene Therapy appointment, he left behind one hell of a paper trail until he suddenly vanished off the face of the planet about a year later. His family hasn’t been trying to find him, which suggests they know where he is. Makes sense for my Varian and yours to be the same person. You… really don’t know all of this?”

    Inez could sense her mother’s anger and suspicion was not going away. If anything, Scarlett was now viewing her daughter with even less trust. But before anything else could be said, there was a noisy lurch as Osiris docked with the Solaris. A hissing from the nearby pressure door signaled the arrival of a new person.

    Central Officer David Sepulveda stepped into the cargo deck and made his presence known.

    “Director Freeman, we’re all ready. Admiral Tsiajotso says the Secretary-General has given his approval. We can go at any time.”

    “Thank you, Central.” Scarlett said. “We’ll be along in a moment.”

    Then she turned back to Inez.

    “I’ll be frank with you. I’ve got reason to suspect you’re not entirely loyal to us, Nezzie. Tomorrow, I’ll give you a chance to prove yourself… show me you’re really on our side.”

    Inez was flustered.

    “I brought you the Hyperspace Core!” she protested. “And I’ve done everything else you asked! What did I do wrong?”

    Scarlett did not answer. She demanded Inez follow her out of the cargo bay and onto the deck of the Solaris.



    Inez had walked the halls of her new starship a few times before, but never while it was actually in space. The experience was slightly different, as she could feel the pulling sensation of the Artificial Gravity generator down below, and the distant thunder of the engines behind her. Crewmembers in the hallway stopped to salute as Inez and her mother went by.

    The Solaris was still incomplete. Inez found scaffolding in the hallway and some rooms were stripped bare. To her genuine alarm, Inez and Scarlett passed by several locations where ammunition for the mass drivers was being stored out in the open. High explosive shells were lined up on the floor, ready for someone to carry them to their appropriate guns.

    “One of the magazines is not finished yet.” A crewman explained.

    As they got near the bridge, Scarlett spoke.

    “Over the past few weeks, we’ve been hit by a great number of setbacks and complications. To make matters worse, one of our allies has betrayed us.”

    “You mean those saboteurs on the Charlemagne?” Inez asked. “Rafi caught two of them.”

    Scarlett raised an eyebrow. When she replied, Scarlett’s voice was just a little softer.

    “Thanks for telling me.” She said, “I’ll make sure to follow up with Bakir after I show you to the bridge.”



    The Solaris had a command deck, located on the top floor of a conning tower that stood high above the rest of the superstructure. From here, the bridge offered a commanding view over the entire ship and surrounding space. As soon as Inez and Scarlett stepped onto the bridge, an alarm sounded, followed by a series of flashing red lights. The rest of the bridge crew jumped with surprise as a computerized voice declared:

    “ATTENTION: UNAUTHORIZED PRESENCE DETECTED.”

    From the Captain’s chair, a familiar man stood up.

    “Wait a moment, ladies. Give me a second.” He said, then he directed his voice to the ceiling.

    “Computer, this is Central Officer Yarsolsav Vladyslavovych Dotsenko, United Nations Navy. Execute echelon protocol.”

    At once, all of the red lights turned blue and the alarm silenced. A blue spotlight shone down on Inez, making her sweat. The computer voice said:

    “Attention: Senior command exchange confirmed. Maria Madelina Inez Freeman Espinosa is the CO.”

    Central Officer Dotsenko rose from the Captain’s chair and shook hands with Inez.

    “Sorry ma’am.” He said. “I wanted that to be a little more ceremonious, but you know how it goes. Anyway, you have the conn.”

    For the first time, Inez was fully in command of her own starship, but the moment was ruined by Scarlett’s presence over her shoulder.

    “You should get comfortable with being on the bridge.” Scarlett said. “Vice Admiral Vargas is on his way here to brief you on your part in tomorrow’s operation.”

    Scarlett put a hand on her daughter’s shoulder.

    “I’ve put a lot of trust in you, Nezzie.” Scarlett whispered. “I would hate to imagine what might happen between us if you let me down.”



    About two hours later, Inez departed the bridge, having given the conn back to Dotsenko. Scarlett also left the bridge. The two women parted ways in the hall. They both needed to make their own preparations for what was coming next.

    Inez waited until her mother was out of sight, and the instant she was certain she was alone, Inez darted into an empty room filled with construction materials and collapsed scaffolding. Pressing her back against the wall and curling up into the fetal position, Inez rocked back and forth, shaking.

    She had been told the full extent of her mother’s plan.

    The United Nations had suffered a series of defeats and setbacks in rapid succession, both at home and in deep space. Scarlett had convinced UN leadership that it was time for a “revenge attack” and the Solaris would be the tip of the spear.

    Tomorrow, Inez would take the Solaris into enemy territory and fire the Divine Enforcer for the first time. She had been briefed on how it would happen, and what the effects would be. Inez knew what was coming, and it terrified her. Taking a few moments to collect herself, Inez stood up and walked quickly down to one of the lower levels.

    Cassandra was here.

    Inez knew she would be, since the Divine Enforcer could not be fired without her. The young girl was being held in one of the cargo bays and she was under very heavy guard. Inez told the troops to “buzz off” and as soon as they were gone, made her way inside.

    There was nothing in the bay except for a table and a nondescript mattress. Out of sheer boredom, Cassandra was lying on her back in the middle of the floor and staring at the ceiling high above. At least she was until she spotted Inez. Cassandra sprang to her feet and ran across the cargo bay at full speed, hitting Inez with yet another one of her idiosyncratic flying-tackle hugs.

    “Nezzie!” Cassandra cried. “What’s going on!? Where are we!?”

    Inez sat down on the mattress and took a deep breath. She did not know where to start, but she had to start somewhere.

    “Cassandra… do you know what’s going to happen tomorrow?”

    “Well, it’s your birthday.” Cassandra said, “But Doctor Spark said I need to forget about stuff like that and just do what I’m told.”

    “Yeah… I heard something like that too.” Inez said. “Listen, Cass. Tomorrow, they’re gonna make us fire the ship’s big gun.”

    Cassandra’s face fell.

    “Oh… so I have to go back in the machine.” She sounded very glum.

    “Yeah.” Inez replied, hanging her head.

    The two sat in gloomy silence for a few moments, and then Inez asked:

    “Why did my dad try to take you away from here in the first place? I mean, I think I know… but what did he tell you?”

    Cassandra sniffed, her voice wavered.

    “The Professor said that all of these people were bad people, who wanted to do bad things. They were evil for making me do bad things with them.”

    Inez let out a weak laugh.

    “Today, I found out he was right.” She said. “Tomorrow, my mom’s gonna make us do some really awful stuff and I don’t see how we can get out of it. Not until we get back to Earth, anyway.”

    “What’s on Earth?” Cassandra asked.

    “Friends.” Inez replied. “Folks who might help us.”

    Inez took another deep breath. She knew she was taking a big risk by voicing this idea to a kid, but she would have felt awful if she did not extend the offer.

    “Cass... remember when we made plans to go out to the beach for my birthday?”

    “Yeah, but we’re totally not gonna make it to Cocoa Beach now.” Cassandra moaned.

    “Well, let’s say we go to the beach anyway…” Inez said slowly. “Then, when it’s time to go back to Canaveral… we just… don’t.”


    Cassandra looked at Inez.

    “I hate Canaveral.” She said. “If you wanna run away, you’ve gotta take me with you.”

    “That’s the idea.” Inez said with a soft laugh. “We do this one, godawful thing for my mom, and we win her trust just long enough that she lets us out of her sight for ten minutes.”

    “Then we run!” Cassandra finished. “And we live in the wild like Mira and Jericho!”

    “Wait, what?” Where’d you learn about those two?” Inez giggled.

    “Books. You know, the ones in the Space Center library.” Cassandra said. “In The Stormbreakers, Mira had no family and she was far from home, so she adopted Jericho and they were mom and daughter together. And then they got separated by the Chosen Warlock, and had to fight a whole war just to get back to each other.”

    Inez laughed and pulled Cassandra into a hug, tousling the little girl’s long black hair.

    “Well, maybe I’ll adopt you.” Inez joked. “Then I could be your mom.”

    “Ew, gross! No way!” Cassandra shrieked playfully.

    Inez did not leave the cargo bay until she got Cassandra to swear herself to secrecy. The “Runaway Plan” was simple, but it would only work if Cassandra and Inez carried it out alone.

    With a final hug, Inez left the cargo bay. But she could have sworn that as she was leaving, she faintly heard Cassandra mutter to herself:

    “Bye mom! Oh, yuk… That sounds gross. Never say that, never say that.”



    All around the ship, people were making preparations for the jump to Hyperspace. The stolen Progenitor Hyperspace Core was being installed somewhere in the ship’s hold, and workers were hastily placing even more high explosive ammo in the hallways so it could be used in battle tomorrow.

    On her way back to the bridge, Inez turned a corner and found two men working on an open electrical panel. The workers were so engrossed in their task that neither of them spotted Inez or acknowledged her approach. She could see the men were attaching an object to the electrical panel. Inez paused, about thirty feet away from the two men, and froze.

    Inez was young, her eyesight still sharp. At this distance, she could plainly see that the two men had just attached five pounds of X-4 Plastic Explosive to a high voltage power relay. Then they concealed their work by bolting a metal sheet overtop of it.

    Saboteurs.


    Inez had no idea if these were the same men who disabled the Charlemagne, or if they belonged to yet another group. Instinctively, Inez started to fill her lungs to cry out, to raise an alarm… but at the last moment, she quietly exhaled, turned around, and walked off in the opposite direction.

    In that moment, Inez was fully committed to the Runaway Plan. She and Cassandra were going to desert the UN. Would it really matter if the Solaris was sabotaged? Perhaps, with luck, this would stop Inez and Cassandra from carrying out their grim task tomorrow.



    June 30, 2086
    Amadiio, Cuunbar Star System



    The warship Solaris travelled to Amadiio by Far Jumping. The Progenitor Hyperspace Core worked flawlessly, allowing the Solaris to move thousands of lightyears faster than the blink of an eye. On the bridge, Inez sat in the Conduit Device, a chair with large metal cuffs on the armrest, and directed her crew from there. Around her the rest of the bridge crew was hard at work.

    Central Officer Dotsenko and Chief Petty Officer Akbar Saraki coordinated the ship’s crew, ensuring Inez’ orders were carried out quickly. Rear Admiral Lorenzo Vargas and Scarlett Freeman established communication with other UN ships in the system

    Down below, beneath the Solaris, the Savannah world of Amadiio glittered like a bronze marble. Warships of the Galactic Defense Force were arrayed in formation, beating back an armada of United Nations warships. Meanwhile, on the ground, seven-hundred thousand soldiers of the UN Army were locked in pitched battle against an oncoming horde of nearly two million Micore battle droids. Cities lay in ruins while the skies were full of starships trying to shoot each other down.

    Inez took in all of this information, and then looked over her shoulder. Scarlett Freeman was standing on the far starboard side of the bridge, watching over everything, and making sure the plan was carried out. Inez had no choice but give orders and follow her mother’s plan to the letter.

    “Helm, take me into the lowest orbit possible! Admiral, I want every fighter and corvette in the fleet to converge on the Solaris. Defensive tactics, sphere formation.”

    “Sphere formation?” Central Officer Dotsenko replied. “Wouldn’t Wall or Claw Formation maximize forward firepower?”

    “I don’t want forward firepower.” Inez said. “I need extra layers of armor and shielding. Arrange the strike craft in a multilayered defensive ring. Rings on rings on rings. Absolutely nothing gets to the Solaris!”

    The Cruiser throttled her engines and began to dive, screaming down towards the planet Amadiio. The battling fleets scrambled in response. Fighters and corvettes broke away from the UN Navy and assumed their escort roles around the Solaris.

    “The rest of the fleet is undefended!” Vice Admiral Vargas called out.

    “Order the Carriers and Motherships to fall back!” Inez commanded. “Hopefully the GDF will give chase and lighten the load on us!”

    The Vice Admiral projected his voice to the UN fleet.

    “All ships, this is an emergency directive from Solaris: All Super-Capital ships will retreat! Motherships and Carriers, fall back to the staging area at Alpha Centauri. Strike Group 9, peel of and escort them!”

    Knowing the time was near, Inez pushed an intercom button on her armrest.

    “Prometheus Engine, this is the Commander, do you hear me?” she said. “Bring your systems online now!”

    “Yes ma’am!” A voice replied. “Subject Two is secure and we are extracting Psionic Energy now. Fifteen percent capacity and rising!”

    It was time. Inez put each of her hands into the metal cuffs on each side of the Conduit Device. With a painful clamping, Inez felt a vice-like pressure clamp down on her wrists, followed by a sharp piercing as needles pricked her fingers. Then, after a moment’s delay, the full effect of the Conduit Device kicked in. To Inez, it felt like insanely powerful drugs suddenly took effect. All at once, Inez was hyperaware of everything around her. She could feel each piece of debris striking the hull, hear the breathing of everyone aboard the Solaris. The straining of the ship’s engines felt just like the agony of going for a long run.

    Slowly, it dawned on Inez what was happening. She was Unbound, a living part of the ship. Something similar was happening to Cassandra down below, and Cassandra’s Gift was amplifying those feelings. The Solaris was, for the moment, an extension of Inez’ physical body.

    Having gathered her bearings, Inez recommitted the Solaris to its dive. The Cruiser was now in the uppermost layers of Amadiio’s atmosphere, and the GDF was redeploying to block the way.

    “Push forward!” Inez shouted. “Make my altitude sixty-thousand meters above sea level!”

    “The Divine Enforcer is charged!” Central Officer Dotsenko reported. “We’re ready!”

    “Commence primary ignition!” Inez ordered.

    Scarlett stepped out of the shadows.

    “You may fire when ready.” Scarlett said.

    One final wave of GDF warships rose up to strike the Solaris. Frigates and Destroyers turned their weapons against the incoming Cruiser. Ion beams, Energy Cannon blasts, and Mass Driver rounds all raced toward the Solaris, but only hit the protective ring of fighters and corvettes.

    “Rotate the sphere formation!” Inez ordered. “Keep a layer of strike craft between ourselves and whoever is shooting at us!”

    Just as she gave the order, a squadron of Partogan battlecruisers broke off their pursuit of the retreating Human warships. Turning around, these Super-Capital ships bore down on the Solaris from behind! Moving swiftly, the escort fighters moved to block the attack, shielding Solaris and sacrificing themselves to a hailstorm of incoming fire.

    Inez felt the Divine Enforcer warming up. The sensation was similar to that of the buildup immediately before throwing a knockout punch. Inez took aim, pointing the barrel of the mighty weapon down towards the planet surface. For her target, Inez selected the city of Heshmat, an Amadii metropolis that was nearly surrounded by Human soldiers.

    Then, just before the crucial moment, Inez felt Cassandra’s presence. Somehow, it was as though the two were connected to one another by an unseen force. Inez felt a warm sensation, as though Cassandra had taken her by the hand. Then, there was a mad rush of Psionic energy pouring into Inez’s body! Her left hand gripped tightly by Cassandra, Inez motioned to raise her right hand, forgetting that her limbs were shackled to the Conduit Device.

    “We have a Hyperspace signature!” Someone cried out. “Directly ahead of us!”

    But Inez was so lost in the moment, enveloped by Cassandra’s power, that there was nothing she could have said or done in that moment.

    Power entered through Inez’s left side and exited through her left. And in that one, singular moment, everything happened!

    First, a beam of golden light shot down from the Solaris and hit the surface of the planet. Magnificent light permeated away from the point of impact and filled every nook and cranny, spreading outwards until the entire planet was illuminated like a newborn star! Awe-inspiring Godrays shot away from Amadiio and into the darkness of space, lighting up everything around in sharp black and white contrast.

    In the same moment, a series of powerful explosions rocked the Solaris from bow to stern. Great plumes of orange flame shot out of the superstructure, all of the lights went out, the artificial gravity failed, the engines died, and breathable air started venting from dozens of newly punched holes in the hull plating. The vessel was suddenly crippled.

    But, when the bridge lost power, Inez was suddenly able to see through the forward window, without the obstructions of holographic displays. She saw the light in the darkness. To her, it took the shape of a yellow angel, hovering in space. The space angel lofted herself upon feathery wings and descended to the planet below. Somewhere, in the back of her mind, Inez remembered that she was not the Divine Enforcer’s target. She would not be as blessed as the people on the ground.



    Down below, on the planet Amadiio, billions of Amadiio people watched in awe as their planet was bathed in warm light. Spreading out from the point of impact, a wave of Psionic energy rolled over the planet, and every person who was struck by it, be they Amadii, Human, or something else, had an overwhelming spiritual experience.


    An apparition of Jericho visited every Human standing on the surface of Amadiio, and she personally reassured him or her of their superiority over all other living things.

    Every Amadii had their eyes opened to the truth; that their species existed for only one purpose… to serve Humankind.


    Finally, every robot, droid, Artificial Intelligence, and synthetic lifeform on the planet simply keeled over, instantly slain.



    “Bridge, this is cannon control! The Divine Enforcer is offline. Repeat! Divine Enforcer offline.”

    Someone was desperately trying to contact the bridge, but Inez was unable to respond. She was struggling to detach herself from the Conduit Device. In the moment the weapon fired, Inez felt as though her hands were being burned and started trying to free herself. Central Officer Dotsenko grabbed one of the cuffs and simply smashed it in his own mighty grip.

    Inez freed herself and was quite happy to see that aside from a few bleeding pinpricks on her fingers; she was not actually injured. Inez tried to move away from the Conduit Device, but was grabbed by her mother.

    “Well done Nezzie!” Scarlett cheered. “Well done! Look at what you did!”

    Damage control teams had already restored power to the bridge, and the holographic displays were back in front of the viewscreen.

    One by one, Amadii cities and armies were starting to surrender. The GDF fleet had also broken off their attack and many of their own ships were also signaling surrender. The battle was over.

    But Inez did not care. She gave orders for damage control teams to work on engines and life support, and to dispatch repair corvettes to the rest of the UN fleet. Then Scarlett said she needed to leave the bridge.

    “I need to send a message to Secretary-General Etienne.” Scarlett said. “The weapon malfunctioned, but still had the intended effect. This is a major step forward!”

    Then Scarlett hugged Inez and said:

    “I don’t know why I ever doubted you.”

    As soon as Scarlett left the bridge, Inez gave Dotsenko the conn and left as well. She scrambled down seven decks to the Prometheus Engine, where Cassandra was. The instant she reached the machine, Inez demanded for Cassandra to be extracted. The crew obliged, and the little girl was carried out on the shoulders of a technician.

    Cassandra was so badly worn out and exhausted that she could barely hold on to Inez’s shoulders. Inez was terrified the girl would be in even worse shape that she walked gingerly down the corridors. Instead of returning Cassandra to the cargo hold, Inez carried her up to the Captain’s Quarters. After all, this ship was under Inez’s command, and she let anyone she wanted into that room. It was her room.

    On her way to her quarters, Inez spotted the same group of saboteurs she had seen earlier. They still had no idea Inez knew about what they had done. The men asked Inez if she wanted them to join the damage control teams.

    “Go to the hangar bay and secure any loose cargo.” She said.

    That should keep them away from life support. Inez told herself.

    When she reached her quarters, Inez gently laid Cassandra down on her own bed and found the little girl was now completely passed out. Somehow, Cassandra looked even more gaunt and malnourished now than before. Cassandra’s skin was drawn tightly over her body, and her cheekbones stuck out. It was almost as though the Prometheus Engine was sapping away Cassandra’s very life force, and not just her Psionic Energy.

    “Never again.” Inez told herself. “This has got to stop.”



    A few hours later, the Hiigaran pirate ship Ashoka dropped out of Hyperspace a short distance away from Amadiio. On her bridge, Himawari was treated to yet another angry outburst from Hahli Mihaka, furious about a missed opportunity to attack Charlemagne and reclaim the Hyperspace Core.

    Charlemagne isn’t even here!” Hahli yelled to anyone who would listen. “Damnit, let’s spool up the Hyperspace module and jump out of here before the Humans spot us.”

    Before anyone could respond, Amako, Ruunhan, and Himawari all pointed at something they had just spotted.

    “Look there!” Amako said, pointing at the sensors manager. “An escape pod!”

    “It’s broadcasting a GDF recognition signal.” Ruunhan added.

    “We should take it and save whoever is in there!” Himawari concluded.

    Hahli very much would have preferred to stage a quick escape, but her wife and friends were quick to shout her down. Reluctantly, Himawari ordered a Corvette launched from the Ashoka to bring in the escape pod. Excitedly, Himawari, Chris, Ruunhan, and Randall boarded an elevator and rode down to the hangar bay. Everyone was hoping the rescued survivor would be able to explain when and why the Battle of Amadiio ended.



    Almost five hundred meters below, the GDF escape pod was brought into the Ashoka’s hangar by a pair of Corvettes and deposited very close to a group of Hiigaran Marines. Keeping their weapons at the low ready, one of the Marines knocked on the hatch to see if anyone was inside. A loud squawking was the reply.

    “Sounds like an avian.” Ruunhan said while Randall translated for his ex-wife.

    On Ruunhan’s order, the escape pod was opened.

    Inside, there was one person and one machine. The machine was a great big computer that was visibly ancient, and also quite awkward in construction. Somebody had struggled to get this thing in here. As soon as the door opened, an Avian woman stumbled out. She looked generally battered and her left wing was broken, sticking out at a funny angle.

    “Who are you?” Ruunhan asked. “What ship are you from… and what happened here? Why isn’t the GDF fighting the Humans?”

    Panting, the Avian said:

    “My name is Eerabik, and if you love your lives, you’ll turn this ship around and run! Run now before the Humans catch up! They have a powerful new weapon and I promise you will not survive it! We need to flee! We have to escape!”



     
    Last edited:
    • 1Love
    • 1Like
    Reactions:
    Chapter 28: The Crystal Palace
  • The Last Heroes will be going on hiatus after Chapter 29 is posted next week, but you will have a chance to chat with me after that. A handful of AAR Writers, including myself, are planning to have a virtual hangout to shoot the breeze for the afternoon/evening hours (Eastern US time) on Sunday, July 3. If you want to meet half-a-dozen AAR writers and talk about the best stories on the forum, why not join us? Visit the thread I linked and see if you're able to join us around 3pm EST on the third.


    Anyway, trivia time!

    Chapters 28 and 29 of The Last Heroes will re-use a story idea that was cut out of The Stormbreakers. I was really disappointed I could not make this series of events happen back in 2020, and now I'm absolutely jazzed that this abandoned concept will actually see the light of day! :)



    Chapter 28
    The Crystal Palace



    June 29, 2086
    Arcadia Bay, Oregon



    The Stormbreakers marched double-file through the underground cavern, using flashlights and Corder’s plasma sword to light the way. At any moment, they expected to find the back of the cave, but it just kept sloping downhill, going deeper and deeper into the darkness.

    Corder, being half-feline, found navigating the dark passageways to be very easy. Her whiskers twitched on each movement of the air, and her eyes rapidly focused on the smallest of movements.

    Cetla, by contrast, was having a hard time. He was nearly as tall as the cavern itself, and he kept brushing his head against the ceiling. Ninu regularly clambered down from Varian’s shoulders to check on his reptilian comrade. Kingi and Maui were much more interested in the tunnel itself rather than its destination. Kingi brushed his hands against the rocky wall while Maui scanned it with his smart glasses.

    After about an hour and a half of walking in silence, Maui made an announcement.

    “Guys, this cave is not natural.”

    “Oh, really?” Corder said. “What gave it away? The fact that it just keeps going on forever?”

    Maui unsheathed his own plasma sword and activated it. Greenish blue light flickered from the blade as he held it close to the walls.

    “Look at how smooth the walls are.” Maui said. “This tunnel was dug with an industrial machine… judging from the way the soil has settled, between sixty and seventy years ago.”

    Varian did the math in his (or her) head.

    “So that means this was done during the Occupation.” Varian concluded. “So, did ADVENT dig this out? There’s no way the Resistance would have had access to stuff like excavators back then.”

    Cetla spoke up.

    “Now hold on, I remember reading in history books that XCOM had a series of underground bases at the beginning of the war. Could this be one of them?” Cetla asked.

    Everyone looked at Varian, who shook their head.

    “No way.” Varian replied. “The closest XCOM base is Site X, and that’s in southern Nevada, about six hundred miles from here. I’m starting to think we’re heading towards one of the old ADVENT Blacksites. My grandfather, Blake, he blew one to hell during the war. He said it was hidden away in the middle of nowhere, and that’s basically where we are now.”

    “An ADVENT Blacksite hidden away in the mountains.” Kingi mused. “It would make sense of that was the case. I heard the Sacred Coil would take over old ADVENT bases and turn them into cathedrals.”

    “Oh, shit. You’re right.” Varian said. “Maybe we’re about to walk right into whatever’s left of Sacred Coil.”

    “Yeah right.” Corder snorted. “I heard they fell to bits after Bellus Mar was killed by the UN. We might find a couple of devotees, but they’re no Cult of Jericho.”

    The team pressed on, moving deeper into the tunnel. There were no branches or tributaries, just a single path into the darkness. There were a few indications that the elevation was changing. Varian, Maui, and Kingi all had to pop their ears as the air pressure changed.

    The Stormbreakers had no way to know how long their march took them beneath the mountains of Oregon, but eventually, hunger and exhaustion set in and everyone agreed to stop and rest.

    The team had set out from Arcadia Bay in such a hurry that only a small amount of food and water was available. Each Stormbreaker had a single meal and two bottles of water in their packs. But instead of digging in, the group sat down to pool their food and water, and then ration it out reasonably.

    Each species had their own dietary requirements, and the Stormbreakers distributed their supplies to make sure everyone was accommodated. Ninu and Cetla, being reptiles, could survive up to a month without a proper meal. Ninu could also snack on insects, but without fruit, he would be miserable. The Humanoids: Varian, Maui, and Kingi, could survive for roughly three weeks, and even longer with rationing. The most urgent need was Corder. As a half-Levakian, her body had a very high metabolism. Like all other Levakians, Corder would not be able to survive without food for more than a few days.

    On Varian’s direction, all high-protein meats were given to Corder, who accepted the food with a kind of grim seriousness. She knew that if things went south and the supplies ran out, she would be the first to perish. As everyone dug into their dinner rations, Corder and Maui looked at one another. The Partogan and half-Levakian were thinking about how their own ancestors had fared during the Wars of the Famine hundreds of years ago.

    After the short meal, everyone found a stretch of tunnel floor and tried to get some sleep. Cetla and Ninu both curled up alongside Corder, using her fur-covered body for warmth. Ninu yawned and then pressed his face into Corder’s flank, losing himself to a troubled sleep.



    Sometime later, Ninu was awoken by a rustling sound. He sat upright. There was something moving around in the tunnel, but he was not sure what it was. Ninu’s first thought was that somebody was sleepwalking. He knew that Humanoids were liable to do such a thing.

    “Maui?” Ninu quietly called out. “Varian? Kingi?”

    No one answered. Whatever was shuffling around also stopped moving. It knew it was caught. After a moment, a noise drifted out of the darkness, a feline growling.

    Ninu realized this was a stranger and quickly stood up, reaching for his laser pistol.

    “Who is there?” Ninu called out. “I warn you, I’m armed!”

    Ninu found his laser pistol and powered it on. The weapon barrel started to glow, and a dull red light filled the cavern. All around Ninu, the other five Stormbreakers were somehow managing to sleep through this racket. Meanwhile, a wildcat froze in the light, looking up at Ninu.

    The animal was roughly the same size as Ninu, and had messy brown fur and yellow eyes. Ninu was puzzled to see that this newcomer was not casting a shadow. The light from Ninu’s weapon simply passed through the wildcat as though it was not even there.

    But perhaps most strangely of all, was what was riding on the creature’s back. Waving its wings ever so gently… was the blue butterfly.


    What happened next is difficult to describe in words. An unspoken conversation passed between Ninu and the wildcat. Somehow, Ninu was able to understand the animal completely.

    Quickly, Ninu scrambled to wake the other Stormbreakers.

    “Everyone up!” He yelled. “We need to move out, now!”

    “What’s the emergency?” Kingi said, bolting upright.

    “We need to follow that animal!” Ninu said, pointing down the tunnel. “She’s going to show us the way.”

    Everyone stared in the direction Ninu was pointing.

    “There’s no one down there.” Maui said, adjusting his smart glasses. “No life signs at all.”

    Varian, however, reached into his (or her) pocket and pulled out the Psionic Energy detector they stole from the UN earlier. Varian looked down at the tool and their eyebrows shot up.

    “Guys…” Varian said. “I’m detecting Psionic Energy down the tunnel… so much the needle is going off the scale. We should follow Ninu.”

    The team quickly scrambled to their feet and followed after Ninu, while Ninu followed the lead of a creature only he could see.

    The wildcat led the group even further underground. As they went, the temperature rose. It was getting very hot, and the laser weapons only made things worse. One by one, everyone powered down their laser rifles, until the only source of light came from plasma swords held aloft by Corder and Kingi.

    Varian asked Ninu to describe the creature leading them on, but before Ninu got a chance to reply, there was a noise. A deep, booming voice echoed its way up the corridor, like a roll of thunder:

    “You have come far little humans. Boldly pushing forth into the unknown. If only you knew the truth of this place you would scurry back to the shadows where you were spawned.”


    Weapons were drawn and powered up. Ninu looked around at his comrades.

    “Wait, you all heard that?”

    “You’re damned right we did.” Corder said. “Do you hear the weapons fire, too?”

    Straining his ears, Ninu realized that he could in fact, hear the sound of laser and gauss weapons echoing up the tunnel. Somewhere, not too far ahead, a gunfight was playing out. Everyone looked at Ninu, who in turn looked at the wildcat.

    “We have to go on.” Ninu said.

    “How do we know this isn’t a trap?” Cetla complained.

    The team pressed on, following the creature until they came upon a massive chamber. The tunnel widened out and became a great cavern. Unlike the tunnels that came before, this place was very well lit, and decorated like one of the Occupation-era ADVENT cathedrals, with ornate gold and silver plating on the walls, ceiling, and floor. And in the midst of this suddenly grand setting, there was huge slab of solid Elerium, standing almost thirty feet in height. And a battle was raging around it.

    A group of Humans was locked in combat against a group of aliens, all battling viciously for control of the monolith in the center of the room. Gunfire left the opulent décor in smoldering ruin while blood streamed over the floor. Red for the Humans, yellow for the aliens.

    Standing atop a smashed altar, a tall and muscular alien with purple skin taunted the attacking Humans.

    “Come to me! Like a moth to flame, you will be consumed by my brilliance!”

    Corder, Ninu, Cetla, Kingi, and Maui all raised their weapons, ready to join the fight.

    “We should help the xenos!” Corder said. “They might be from the Galactic Defense Force.”

    “Agreed!” Maui said. “Let’s give the UN something to cry about!”

    But before the Stormbreakers could join the battle against the Humans, Varian leapt forward and blocked the way, arms outstretched.

    “Guys, stop!”

    “Varian, move out of the way!” Cetla boomed. “We have to help the GDF before the Humans wipe them out!”

    “That’s not the GDF, and those guys are not Blueheads!” Varian said. “Look closer! It’s ADVENT and XCOM!”

    The Stormbreakers hesitated. Corder took another look at the purple alien who was leading the defenders. Then, in a moment of realization, she gasped:

    “Holy mother of Jericho! That’s… that’s…”

    Now that Corder said something, everyone looked at the alien leader. The tall, purple, muscle-bound alien was not fighting with a weapon. He reached out with his hands and engaged his enemies with Psionic attacks. Purple Soulfire erupted from his body like a flamethrower and engulfed the underground battlespace in an inferno. One by one, all of the Stormbreakers remembered their history lessons.

    Ninu remembered seeing a gallery of pictures that depicted military leaders from the Second Hyperspace War. Maui remembered absent-mindedly flipping through a history textbook in school. Cetla remembered seeing the alien’s face on television.

    The alien leader who lashed out with Soulfire was none other than Kon-Mon Dessurik, the Elder’s Chosen Warlock.

    “But…” Maui stammered. “He’s been dead for fifty years!”

    “My grandparents knew the guy who killed him.” Varian said. “Grandpa Blake and Grandma Chihiro were friends with Bernard von Unfal… and there he is!”

    Varian pointed towards one of the Human combatants. A skinny German man with a gaunt face charged across the battlespace, gunning down a Sectoid before turning his weapon against the Chosen Warlock.

    “Have we gone back in time?” Kingi asked.

    “No.” Varian said. “I know what’s going on here… Grandma Chihiro told me about this. When a powerful Psionic being dies, they leave some of their Psionic Energy behind.”

    Ninu quickly turned his attention to the wildcat, who was standing very close the battle but did nothing to acknowledge the gauss rounds and laser bolts zipping past. Ninu and the wildcat locked eyes again and a silent message passed between them.

    “This is the place where the devil sleeps.” Ninu said in a cryptic tone.

    He pointed to a point on the far side of the room, where the blue butterfly was circling around a second tunnel entrance. Standing there, waiting for the Stormbreakers, was a four-legged creature that Ninu could not make out from here. He gulped and turned to face the other Stormbreakers.

    “We have to cross.” He told them.

    “What!?” Corder said. “You want us to just walk through an active battlezone? We’ll be killed in the crossfire!”

    “Crossfire of what?” Ninu said. “This battle happened fifty years ago! It’s an echo, a reflection of the past, it’s probably playing out in our minds and nothing is happening at all. Now let’s go!”

    Without waiting for the others, Ninu leapt out of the tunnel and started scurrying his way across the Cathedral of the Chosen Warlock. Varian swore.

    “Follow him, and don’t engage!” he ordered.

    The Stormbreakers broke into a run, following Ninu straight through the middle of the battle. To them, everything felt and looked very real. Celta’s ears twitched as gauss rounds flew by his head, and Kingi slipped on some blood. Then, when the team was about halfway cross the chamber, the monolith in the center of the room suddenly cracked and splintered, sending Elerium shards flying across the room. Corder was struck by a few small pieces and cried out:

    “This feels pretty real to me you guys!”

    Seeing his precious artifact smashed to bits, the Chosen Warlock lost his composure and went berserk, screaming and shouting:

    “Impossible! The Elders… they are silent! NNAAARRRGGHH! DEMONS! I WILL DESTROY YOU FOR THIS OUTRAGE!”

    Dessurik wept his hands in a downward motion and a telekinetic force descended upon the chamber. All six Stormbreakers were swept off their feet. Varian, who had heard this story before, knew that they were less than a minute away from its ending.

    “Everyone on your feet!” Varian yelled. “We’ve gotta move!”

    Only a few meters away, Bernard von Unfal (or rather, his Psionic echo) shouted the exact same words and grabbed for his laser rifle. Another wave of Soulfire rippled across the chamber and Corder’s tail caught fire! She screamed in panic but Cetla grabbed her around the middle and carried her along.

    “Keep going!” Varian shouted. “It’s about to happen!”

    Behind him, the soldiers of XCOM regained the initiative. Holding off a crew of Vipers, Mutons, Specters, and Archons, the fighters bought just enough time for von Unfal to draw his weapon on the Chosen Warlock! Bernard fired twice, hitting Dessurik once in the center of the chest and once in the forehead. The Chosen Warlock keeled over, dead.

    At that moment, the Stormbreakers reached the far side of the chamber. The second tunnel entrance was on a ledge, about five feet up. One by one, each member of the team clambered onto Celta’s back, reached the top, and then turned around to help the next person.

    “Here it comes!” Varian called out.

    At that moment, the damaged monolith activated. Dessurik’s body vanished in a column of purple light, only to reappear moments later. The Chosen Warlock was alive, but the Elerium Sarcophagus had failed to heal his wounds. Mortally injured, Dessurik staggered away from the Sarcophagus, which was now shaking violently as though it would shatter apart at any moment.

    “At long last…” Dessurik coughed. “I hear their voice… unobstructed!”

    Varian reached the ledge and all five Stormbreakers turned around to grab Cetla by the arms and pull him up. Meanwhile, von Unfal drew his Arc Blade and closed in towards the Chosen Warlock. Dessurik did not see the XCOM soldier coming. He was looking to the ceiling as he fell to his knees, arms raised toward the heavens!

    “They… they are so near!” The Chosen Warlock declared. “THEY ARE EVERYWHERE!”

    Starting at his feet and working upward from there, the body of the Chosen Warlock began to turn into stone. He was becoming a statue right there in the middle of the hall!

    Just as the Warlock’s torso and arms were petrified, he gasped:

    “They come for me.”

    Then Bernard von Unfal swung his sword. In one clean stroke, Kon-Mon Dessurik’s head was severed from his shoulders. The remainder of his body turned to stone, and the Elerium Sarcophagus exploded! Varian pulled Cetla into the tunnel just as a wave of debris and Psionic energy crashed over the scene. For a moment, Varian was afraid that the shockwave would follow the Stormbreakers into the tunnel, but before any bits of debris could reach the team, a shimmering haze filled the air, and as the Stormbreakers watched in disbelief, each and every bit of shrapnel that came flying toward them was incinerated by a Psionic shield!

    Finally, there was silence again. The Stormbreakers peered out of the tunnel entrance and saw a completely different scene now.

    The Cathedral of the Chosen Warlock had been restored to the way it looked in the present day. Dark, cold, and abandoned. The gold and silver trimmings long stripped away, while a headless statue of Kon-Mon Dessurik languished in a corner, having been moved there by the Progeny during their short stay in this place fifty years ago. There was no sign of the battle just witnessed. For all the Stormbreakers could tell, their crossing of the room was the first thing to have happened here in half a century.

    Turning back into the tunnel, Ninu was speaking to thin air once again. Ninu, finally came face-to-face with the creature he spotted earlier, a fully grown gray wolf.

    “Why can’t my friends see you?” Ninu asked. “They were able to see and feel everything that happened in the last room.”

    Maui pointed his laser rifle at the ceiling, allowing the glow of its barrel to light up the tunnel. The Stormbreakers, aside from Ninu, were still unable to see their mysterious guide. Just like the wildcat, this wolf was not casting shadows. In fact, left no footprints on the tunnel floor.

    The Stormbreakers could only watch as Ninu had a seemingly one-sided conversation with the wolf.

    “So… you are not a living creature of flesh and blood?” Ninu said. “A Psionic life form, like the Ethereals or the people resurrected by Jericho?”

    The wolf cocked its head to one side and regarded Ninu, its tail wagging vigorously. Then it turned around and began to walk up the tunnel, leading Ninu along. The rest of the Stormbreakers followed, still very confused.

    “So here’s what I think is happening.” Cetla said. “Arcadia Bay is alive and is talking to Ninu via Psionics. Does that sound right to you guys?”

    Corder shrugged.

    “Dude, we have sentient plants and talking rocks in the Outer Limb. This is not as farfetched as you make it sound.” She said.

    “Yeah, but at least the Morbuzakh and Praku are kind enough to be visible.” Kingi grumbled.

    “I wonder…” Varian said, her (or his) voice trailing off. “Ninu’s people worship their Homeworld. They always say the planet Kelta is alive and has feelings. Maybe, if Jericho didn’t destroy the Gift, Ninu might have been… I dunno, predisposed to have Psionic connections to the Earth.”

    “Now that is farfetched.” Corder said.



    The tunnel began to slope upward. In the distance, a tiny pinprick of light could be seen. Ninu jogged to keep up with the wolf.

    The tunnel rose up very steeply. Panting and sweating, the Stormbreakers followed Ninu until they came to another open chamber. This time, Varian did not need to explain what this was. The previous chamber gave away the existence of this one. The team had emerged inside the Fortress of the Chosen Warlock, and the light was coming from a hole XCOM had blown into the ceiling fifty years ago. The moon and stars shone brightly, lighting up the wreckage below.

    One more time, the Stormbreakers carried out a team climbing exercise, extracting themselves from the hole in the ground one by one until everybody was standing outside once more. For the first time in what felt like days, everyone breathed in fresh mountain air and took in the beautiful sight of the sky above. Maui was the first to look at their surroundings.

    “What the…” he gasped. “Where are we?”

    Looking around, the team began to appreciate just how far they had travelled.

    The Arcadia Bay coastline was gone. Now, instead, the Stormbreakers were standing on an island in the middle of a glassy lake. The lake itself was smooth and calm, and in every direction they looked, the shoreline of the lake was made up by tall rocky mountains. The island itself was cone-shaped, rising up to a summit that appeared flat until one stood in its edge, only to see the familiar indentation that betrayed the presence of a dormant volcano.

    Ninu, however, had eyes for something on the island’s western shoreline.

    A beautiful glittering structure stood on the shore. Varian took one look at it and was instantly reminded of European crystal palaces. It was very out of place on an uninhabited island, surrounded by wilderness on all sides. The building was also lit up from the inside, and it shone more brightly than the moon.

    Ninu turned to face the Stormbreakers.

    “That is the prison.” He said. “We have to go there.”

    It was a mark of how much the team had grown to trust Ninu, and how much faith they had in his abilities, that nobody objected.



    June 30, 2086
    Crater Lake, Oregon



    There was only one way into the Crystal Palace, a grand door made from large panes of frosted glass. As the Stormbreakers approached, Ninu spotted the doe from earlier. It was curled up on the ground quietly watching the same butterfly from earlier. As Ninu approached, the doe, butterfly, wolf, and wildcat all locked eyes with him. The four animals lowered their heads in a mournful way, and then they turned. One by one, each creature moved away from the light and warmth of the Crystal Palace before vanishing into the cold darkness of the surrounding night.

    Ninu looked at his comrades.

    “Okay.” He said. “I’m ready. Let’s go.”

    The Stormbreakers stepped across the threshold, and as soon as they entered the Crystal Palace, a voice spoke from above… a voice everyone could hear.

    “Sometimes... all I want to do is shut my eyes and tell the world to go to hell.”


    The Stormbreakers froze. Instinctively, Corder tried to turn around and leave the way she came in, but she discovered that the door was gone. Only a solid glass wall remained. Growling, Corder put her claws the glass but Ninu said:

    “That’s not going to work.”

    The little lizard was shaking, almost vibrating from head to toe, and it was clear why. Varian looked down at his (or her) Psionic Energy detector. The device had gone haywire, and was no longer working correctly.

    “Ninu…” Varian said. “Before, you called this place a ‘prison.’ This isn’t an actual building, is it?”

    “No.” Ninu said. “We are inside a Psionic prison. We’ve fallen into some kind of telepathic trap… and there’s someone else in here with us. The prisoner this very place was made for.”

    “Prisoner?” Cetla repeated. “Who builds a prison for just one person? Psionic or otherwise.”

    “I have a hunch.” Ninu said. “But I pray to the Homeworld that I am wrong.”



    The only way to go was forward. The path through the Crystal Palace was just as narrow and cramped as the underground tunnels, but now, instead of the path being too dark, there was now too much light. Every surface was shiny and reflective. It was like walking through a hall of mirrors, except the floors and ceiling were also mirrors. The Stormbreakers saw dozens of copies of themselves all around, and frequently walked into the walls, unable to find their way.

    Cetla quickly lost his temper and tried to smash a mirror, only to find they were indestructible. The group had no choice but to move slowly and cautiously. After about five minutes of walking, the strange voice spoke again:

    “Fire blinds us, just like darkness. But darkness blinds with absence. With loss.”


    It was the voice of a woman. Maui called back:

    “Hello? Who’s there?”

    At once, a fire erupted just in front of the Stormbreakers. But this was not like the wildfire that appeared in the forests around Arcadia Bay, this was Soulfire. Bright green flames burned so brightly that every wall was blinding. Ninu jammed his eyes shut and yelled:

    “Blow through, go right through it!”

    The Stormbreakers ran, as fast as they could, through the Soulfire. As the heat died away, Corder opened her eyes and dared to look back. The emerald inferno was gone, as quickly as it had arrived.

    “Another illusion?” She asked.

    Maui took off his smart glasses. For some reason, they had stopped working.

    “Ninu said this was a telepathic trap. Perhaps we effected it by expecting the fire to be fake.”

    “Maybe…” Ninu started to say, but at that moment there was a shuffling sound and someone dove on top of him from above!

    The Stormbreakers screamed in panic as they were suddenly ambushed from all sides. One assailant for each member of the team appeared, and desperate hand-to-hand combat began. After just a few seconds of frantic punching, kicking, clawing, biting, and blocking, the Stormbreakers slowly realized that they were in a fight for their lives against opponents who simply should not have been there: Every single one of their attackers was a historical figure from the Second Hyperspace War!

    Ninu was attacked by the famed Kelt engineer Dolim Dehuri. The two lizards grappled furiously, each trying to suffocate the other.

    Corder was nearly overwhelmed as the Levakian Queen Nomsa pounced on her. Nomsa slashed Corder with her forward claws, drawing blood!

    Maui ducked and weaved as Kailani Kalili, a Partogan madwoman, assailed him with a flurry of attacks, cackling and laughing as she went along.

    Cetla held his hands over his eyes, trying to save himself from Reepi Imvu. The colorful Vanian flew in circles above the giant Micore and dove, clawing at Cetla’s face with his talons.

    Kingi was grabbed from behind by Temirzhan. He reached for his weapon, but the Assurian warrior was faster and locked his arms with his own.

    And finally, Varian found himself (or herself) fighting their own grandmother. Chihiro Tachibana was not as Varian knew her: a frail old crone who was permanently hunched over… no, this was Chihiro in her prime, young and strong. Before Varian knew what was happening, Chihiro had thrown Varian to the ground and was crushing their neck in her hands.

    Varian grabbed at Chihiro’s wrists, trying to break her vice-grip, or at the very least, free up their own windpipe to say something, but nothing worked. Just when the corners of Varian’s vision started to turn black, there was a painfully loud cracking sound! Chihiro’s hands released Varian and she keeled over sideways. Varian sat up to see that she was dead, shot in the head by a laser weapon.

    “Bāchan!” Varian shouted in Japanese.

    They tried to scramble on their hands and knees towards Chihiro, but Maui grabbed her. (or him)

    “It’s a trick!” Maui yelled above the din. “She’s not real, none of them are real!”

    The tables turned quickly. None of the attackers were armed, and fought with their fists. The Stormbreakers, on the other hand, were carrying guns and swords and knives. One by one, the attackers were slain. After a bloody fight, the six Stormbreakers stood over the broken forms of the enemy.

    “What…” Kingi panted. “What the hell is all this? That guy died fifty years ago!”

    He pointed at the corpse of Reepi Imvu.

    “And she bought the farm at the War in Heaven.”

    He pointed at the body of Kailani Kalili.

    Varian was shaking, looking down at Chihiro. They had seen pictures of their grandmother as a young woman before, but to see her like this… it shook Varian’s resolve very badly. But things only got worse.

    Right before everyone’s eyes, the six corpses began to change. It was like watching a sped-up film of a tree growing. Bodies changed shape and size until the slain enemies were completely transformed. Now… the corpses of six different people were laid out on the ground for the Stormbreakers to see:

    Inez Espinosa, Cera Roberts, Lawrence Ridge, Jay Lansing, Piper Russel, and Cassandra.

    They had all died the same way, shot multiple times in the chest, as though they were executed by a firing squad.

    This was too much for Cetla. The giant reptile fell to his knees and began to weep. The other five Stormbreakers moved to console him.

    “The others, I can accept.” Cetla sobbed. “But the little one… not the little one. No.”

    “We won’t let it happen.” Corder reassured him. “That’s why we’re here.”



    It took some time for the team to get moving again. Varian and Cetla in particular were quite shaken up. Corder and Maui hung back to give them shoulders to lean on while Ninu and Kingi led the way, moving deeper into the Crystal Palace.

    It was getting easier to navigate now, as Ninu figured out how to recognize the difference between an illusion and the actual path forward. Just as he was starting to regain his confidence, Ninu walked headlong into a wall.

    “Now what!?” Kingi groaned.

    It was a dead end. The path simply stopped, leaving mirrors to the front, left, and right.

    Ninu cautiously looked around while Kingi raised his laser rifle.

    “I’m gonna blast through!” He declared.

    Kingi fired two rounds into the mirror directly in front of him, but nothing happened. The reflective glass simply absorbed the laser bolts, leaving no sign of damage. Kingi roared and tried to smash the mirrors, only to be frustrated. His pride injured, Kingi stepped aside as Cetla took his place.

    “It can’t be that hard.” Cetla said.

    And with that, the five-hundred pound Micore thundered forward and threw himself against the mirror. With a jarring crash, Cetla stumbled backward, stunned. He did not even leave a mark on the glass. Cetla sat down next to Kingi, head in hands.

    “I don’t understand.” He said.

    Nobody did, and for about ten minutes, the Stormbreakers were stuck. Everyone tried forcing the mirror, until Ninu stood in front of it, glaring at his own reflection. Then, his eyes widened.

    “Of course.” He said. “It all makes sense!”

    Everyone looked at Ninu.

    “The mirror doesn’t shatter because it’s not there!” Ninu declared. “It’s impossible for a flimsy piece of glass to stand up to Celta, so that means it’s an illusion.”

    “Illusions are mind tricks.” Corder said. “That’s a solid object, Ninu.”

    “No it’s not.” Ninu replied. “Stop believing it’s real… and it just disappears.”

    Then, Ninu stepped through the mirror and vanished.

    The other five Stormbreakers jumped in fright! Ninu had left no mark on the mirror, and there were no lights or sounds to accompany his sudden departure. He had simply vanished. Varian looked at the mirror too, and then he (or she) smacked themself in the forehead.

    “I really am an idiot.” Varian said. “I’ve gotta trust Ninu more often.”

    And Varian stepped through the mirror as one casually steps across a room. One by one, all of the Stormbreakers followed, each one in an increasing state of astonishment.



    They were in a chamber unlike anything else in the Crystal Palace. While the rest of this place was bright and vibrant, this place was dark and foreboding. A door could be seen on the far side. Like the rest of the building, it was made of frosted glass, and shapes could be seen moving on the other side. Someone was pacing back and forth in the next room.

    As for this chamber, there was no feature of interest. Just like the maze outside, the walls, ceiling, and floors were all made from mirrors. Cautiously, the team advanced across the wide-open chamber. But just as they made it halfway, they were stopped by a voice.

    It was the very same voice the team heard earlier, that of a woman.

    You have entered the Chamber of Death. The next room is your destination, the Chamber of Life. The door is locked.”


    The voice fell silent. Corder quickly sprinted across the room and tried the door. Sure enough, it was barred. As the rest of the team approached, Corder stared hard at the door and then tried to walk through it. She bounced off the glass and fell back into Varian’s arms.

    “It was worth a shot.” She grumbled.

    “I think we’ll have to play whatever game the disembodied voice wants to play.” Maui said.

    Reluctantly, Maui aimed his voice at the ceiling and said:

    “Tell us how to unlock the door... uh… please?”

    The woman’s voice replied immediately.

    “The door will open when one among you volunteers to be sacrificed. Those of you who remain will proceed to the Chamber of Life and reap the benefits of your comrade’s death.”


    Kingi dropped his rifle.

    “No!” Maui shouted. “We are not letting you kill one of us!”

    The six Stormbreakers huddled up in the center of the room, keeping their backs to one another and looking for any sign of a lethal ambush. No one was stepping forward to volunteer.

    “Very well.” The disembodied voice replied. “You are, of course, free to depart the way you came in…”


    A light emanated from the trick mirror the team had just passed through. Suddenly, the Stormbreakers were able to see through it to the other side. As for what they saw…

    There was movement. Because the Crystal Palace was seemingly made of mirrors, it was possible to see just about anything that even slightly moved. Varian narrowed their eyes at a flurry of color swiftly moving across the glass panels. A green cape with gold trimming could be seen.

    Erin Hyatt was inside the Crystal Palace. Along with a few members of the Progeny.


    “Oh, no!” Kingi gasped. “Hyatt’s still after the...”

    Everyone looked at the doorway to the Chamber of Life. They could see a Humanoid shape pacing around through the glass.

    “The prisoner!” Varian gasped. “That’s the source of power Hyatt wants. That person in there is Gifted! Find a way to force the door!”

    The Stormbreakers sprang into action. Everybody brought his or her weapons to bear against the glass, but nothing worked. Lasers weapons were no good, so Corder hacked and slashed at the door with her Plasma Sword until it broke. Cetla slammed headfirst into the door to no effect.

    Meanwhile, Erin Hyatt had reached the trick mirror. Varian could see her through it! Kingi and Maui took up defensive positions by the trick mirror, waiting for Hyatt to pass through it. The situation was so desperate that for a fraction of a flicker of a moment, Varian seriously considered volunteering for whatever fate the ghost voice was planning.

    Varian would have volunteered, but they hesitated a moment too long.

    Ninu threw his weapon down and declared in a defiant voice.

    “Fine then! Take me!”

    The five remaining Stormbreakers objected simultaneously.

    “Ninu!” Corder cried out. “What are you doing!?”

    “You’re at the end of the Psionic prison.” Ninu said. “You don’t need me anymore, and what good will a tiny translator be after this anyway? Get to the next chamber and save the prisoner. Don’t let Hyatt get there first!”

    Ninu shook his fist at the ceiling and called out to the disembodied voice.

    “Can you hear me!? If it gets my friends through that door and saves a life, then I’ll volunteer for your sick game! Take me and do your worst, but you let my friends go!”

    The reply was short.

    So be it.”

    It happened instantly. There was a powerful crash like an explosion! Maui, Cetla, Corder, Varian, and Kingi were all struck blind and deaf before being knocked to the ground by a shockwave. A moment later, the Stormbreakers found their eyesight and hearing returned. The doorway to the Chamber of Life was open, and Ninu Dokunle was lying flat on his back, arms stretched out on either side, and a final expression of defiant rage etched on his face. Ninu’s eyes were unfocused and glassed over.

    He was dead.


     
    Last edited:
    • 1Love
    • 1Like
    Reactions:
    Chapter 29: Fallen Savior
  • Good morning! Welcome to the final chapter of Act Two: Fallen Savior. By a neat coincidence, Chapter 29 is being posted on my 29th birthday. It's almost like this was planned over a year in advance... but no, I would never do that. ;)

    Speaking of which... did you know that six out of seven main characters in the Stormbreaker Universe mark their birthdays on June 30?
    • Whetu Kealoha (1499)
    • Toa Wahine Mami Tamihana (1914)
    • Blake Robinson (1993)
    • Akira Robinson (2045)
    • Inez Espinosa (2064)
    • Mira Mihaka (2165)
    I'm going to post this chapter a couple hours ahead of schedule because I am on vacation and my little sister has the whole day planned out already. Enjoy and as always, thank you for reading! :)

    The Last Heroes will hiatus for the remainder of the summer, so I'll see you again at the end of August!


    Chapter 29
    Fallen Savior


    June 30, 2086
    Crater Lake, Oregon



    Cetla, Corder, Maui, and Kingi were too stunned to move. They needed more time to process the sudden death of Ninu, but Erin Hyatt and her Progeny lackeys were not going to let them have it. Hyatt heard the commotion and were now throwing herself against the trick mirror. There was a loud smashing noise as the Cult leader fell backwards into her own Acolytes, unable to figure out the mirror’s secret. Varian sprang to their feet and yelled:

    “Everyone through the door!”

    The Stormbreakers made a break for the exit. Varian paused just long enough to grab Ninu’s body and sling it across their shoulders. Then he (or she) charged through the door of the final chamber while Kingi slammed it shut behind them!

    A warm breeze lifted Varian’s hair, and they had to blink as their eyes watered from the intense sunlight.

    Wait… sunlight?

    Varian, Corder, Kingi, Cetla, and Maui were standing on the shores of a tropical island. Blue seawater crashed onto pristine, sandy beaches while colorful birds fluttered between trees. A wooden dock extended into the water and above it was a great red sign that declared:

    Aloha! Welcome to Kauai Island!

    Varian’s jaw dropped, and it took all of her (or his) effort to avoid dropping Ninu’s corpse.

    “Kauai!” He (or she) said. “This is close to the island where I live!”

    Cetla looked around, confused.

    “Are we in your home, Varian?” He asked.

    “We’re close by.” Varian said. “Oahu and Kauai are part of the Hawaiian island chain, out in the middle of the Pacific Ocean.”

    Now that Varian knew where they were, they looked around some more and positively identified the team’s location. The Stormbreakers were standing on the shores of the Kalapaki Beach, on the eastern side of the island. Only a short distance away, the small town of Lihue was in peak tourist season.

    Very strangely, the town and beach was filled with thousands of people going about their day, yet none of them acknowledged the sudden appearance of five battered-looking warriors and a dead alien. Children continued playing in the water, adults compared surfboards, and no alarms were raised.

    Slowly and cautiously, the Stormbreakers started to move off the beach and into the town. They had no idea where they were going, only that they felt a powerful compulsion to move forward. Just as her paws left the beach and stepped onto hot asphalt, Corder looked around to try and see the doorway from the Death Chamber.

    There was none. It was simply gone.

    “What kind of prison is this?” Kingi breathed.

    “If it really is a telepathic prison, then perhaps it was made specifically for the prisoner we’re looking for.” Maui said

    “And how are we going to find him in a place as crowded as this?” Corder said. “There are thousands of people here.”

    Varian stepped out onto the main street of Lihue and saw a vast crowd of people. For the first time, it was just too crowded to walk without bumping into someone. For just a moment, Varian was worried she (or he) was going to be bowled over and trampled by the horde of people, but to their great surprise, the citizens of Lihue simply passed through Varian as though they were made of smoke.

    “That’s the key.” Varian said. “We’re like ghosts in this world… or in this mindscape, I guess. We just have to find someone who can see us. That’ll probably end up being the prisoner Hyatt is after.”

    The team fanned out and started to search. They quickly discovered that not only were they in a different place, they had also managed to land in a completely different time. Peacekeepers of the long-defunct ADVENT Coalition roamed the streets, while in a public park, a police van was broadcasting a pre-recorded speech through its loudspeaker:

    “We must never allow these insurgents to fill our hearts with fear. These criminals and traitors seek to destroy all we have built! To return us to the chaos of the Old World. Only together can we oppose them. United in the Elders’ love for us we shall prevail, no matter the cost! Your loyal ADVENT Peacekeepers will stop at nothing to prevent further attacks by criminal elements such as the one that occurred today. The Elders have total faith in our ability to overcome any and all threats to our peace! So remember, fellow citizens: Only together can we build a better tomorrow. Long live ADVENT. Long live the Elders!”

    Kingi snorted in disgust.

    “Okay, so this is what Hawaii was like during the Second Hyperspace War fifty years ago.” He said. “Do we know anyone who was alive at the time, and is old enough to remember this?”


    Trading theories and ideas, the team pressed on. Soon, they came to an alleyway, where a gap existed between two large buildings. They were planning to regroup and brainstorm a new search pattern. Also, Varian needed to give someone else a turn carrying Ninu’s body. His corpse was starting to get stiff.

    But before anyone could speak, Corder’s tail suddenly twitched, her ears went flat, and her eyes narrowed into slits.

    “What is it?” Maui asked.

    Corder very slowly nodded towards something just over Varian’s shoulder.

    “That girl can see us.” Corder hissed.

    Very slowly, everyone turned around to look.

    A human girl, possibly 9 or 10 years old, was sitting cross-legged in the alleyway. Everything about this human was dirty and worn… she was clearly homeless. She wore a bright yellow tee shirt that was several sizes too big for her, meaning it looked a little like a ragged dress on her. The girl’s blue jeans were faded and torn, and her toes stuck out of her shoes. The girl had brown skin that suggested African ancestry, but her round face and straight hair seemed to be more Asian than anything else.

    The homeless child was carrying a cardboard sign; it displayed a message written in very poor English:

    “Will du anithing 4 food”

    The homeless girl was staring at the Stormbreakers, slackjawed. Varian started to speak, but before they could get a single word out, the small child yelped in fright, sprang to her feet, and ran away. The Stormbreakers hesitated.

    “Is that the prisoner?” Corder said. “Another Gifted child like Cassandra?”

    The team gave chase, following the girl out of the alley and onto the main street. They were expecting her to have a head start on them, but the scene waiting for them was far worse.

    As soon as the homeless girl ran onto the main boulevard, every single person in sight turned to look at her. Hundreds of people stopped what they were doing to react to her sudden appearance. Before the Stormbreakers could do anything, the crowd of shoppers, tourists, and business people rapidly transformed into an angry mob!

    “It’s her!” a woman cried out

    “The freak is back!” a man yelled.

    The little girl, terrified, crouched down on the ground and covered her head. A moment later, the mob descended upon her with violence! All five Stormbreakers screamed as the girl was punched and kicked by the first people to reach her. The homeless child fell onto her side, wailing as dozens of men and women started to stomp and kick every part of her body they could reach.

    “Stop them!” Varian yelled.

    The Stormbreakers drew their weapons, and without hesitation, opened fire on the crowd. To their dismay, the laser bolts simply passed through the angry mob as though they were simply holograms. Desperate, the team lunged forward to try and grab the girl instead. However, as soon as they reached her, the Stormbreakers fell forward into a gaping abyss that suddenly opened up in the ground before them!



    The team opened their eyes. The violence and action had stopped as suddenly as it started. They were now standing on a grassy hilltop, overlooking a rocky shoreline. According to Varian, it was the same island, just a different region.

    “More telepathic trickery.” Cetla said.

    This time, it was Maui who spotted the Prisoner.

    “There she is!” he called out.

    A great distance away, they spotted a girl sitting alone on the hillside. They could tell it was the Prisoner because she was wearing the same yellow tee-shirt as earlier, but for some reason, she looked older. Varian assumed she was now eleven years old. The girl twirled cheerfully on the spot and a wave of Psionic energy exploded out of her. Purple light swept across the hillside, and wherever it struck, flowers began to bloom. Soon the entire ridgeline was ablaze with color as vibrant red, blue, and yellow blossoms were coaxed into revealing themselves.

    The Stormbreakers barely had any time to appreciate this display of Psionic power before something terrible happened. With a deep rumbling sound, several ADVENT transport ships appeared over the horizon. The homeless girl screamed and started to run away, but a gigantic purple alien lept from one of the ships and crashed to the ground in front of her. The poor child only came up to the Chosen Warlock’s knees. She looked up at Kon-Mon Dessurik, her face full of horror.

    “You have told us how to find your mother, little one.” The Chosen Warlock said. “We are grateful. Now be a good girl and wait here while we take away everyone you ever loved.”

    Corder lost her composure.

    “Run, kid!” she shrieked. “Run!”

    Once more, a seemingly bottomless pit appeared beneath the Stormbreakers and they fell out of the scene and into darkenss. Kingi nearly lost his grip on Ninu’s body but just managed to hold on as they landed in yet another scene.



    The Stormbreakers were on the same island, but in a third location. This time, the action had already started, and there was even less time to familiarize themselves with the surroundings.

    The homeless girl was a teenager now, and she was being accosted by three teens older than her. A boy and a girl were pinning her hands behind her back, while another boy was forcing the homeless girl to kiss him against her will. Squirming and resisting, she bit her attacker and shouted:

    “Get away from me, Duane!”

    “You don’t even know what you want!” The offending boy retorted. “You can’t speak up for yourself if your life depended on it! If you’re not taking orders from someone else, you’re useless! That’s how you’ve always been!”

    This time, both Cetla and Maui lunged forward to defend the homeless girl. And as soon as they attempted to intervene, the scene ended with the now-predictable black portal to the next one. But as the Stormbreakers fell away, Varian could only feel a sense of shock. The name “Duane” had stirred something in them. A memory.



    The Stormbreakers appeared somewhere completely different. Varian had no idea where they were, but it was most certainly not the Hawaiian islands. They were now in some kind of grassland, or maybe a steppe. It was hard to tell because all of the surrounding land was covered with snow and ice.

    They were on the outskirts of a small village. There were no permanent buildings here. Instead, tents and yurts lined the streets. Taking a few cautious steps through the snow, Varian could hear an argument coming from inside one of those tents. A woman and a man were shouting at each other. The Stormbreakers drew nearer until they could plainly hear what was being said:

    “Have you never heard the phrase ‘don’t kiss and tell?’ Duane, we were both kids back then! Neither of us knew what we were doing, and now here you are, making people think we were like freakin’ Helen and Paris! You ever stop to think I might not wanna share my love life with half the god-damned planet!?” The woman shouted.

    The man called Duane tried to say something, but the woman wasn’t done scolding him yet. She carried on.

    “Look, you wanted to find me, there’s nothing wrong with that. What is wrong is that you built a mostly fake cult of personality around me just to figure out where I am! What the hell were you thinking was going to happen when you found me, anyway!?”

    “Well,” Duane stammered. “I thought, I guessed that you would… When you saw how many followers I got for you…”

    “Lemme get this straight…” The woman sounded like she was running out of patience. “You convinced people to worship me, damn near built a fucking religion around me… just so I could get back together with you!?!?”

    There was a dull smacking sound, followed by a shrill gasp. Duane had just slapped the woman across the face.

    “You think I did this!?” He roared. “These people are here for you! For the blue-haired angel who will deliver our people from the Elders! For Jericho!”

    Varian, Corder, Kingi, Cetla, and Maui all froze, struck dumb. They had heard the name. Slowly, inexorably, the gears started to turn in their heads. The dawning realization was so powerful that the team hardly noticed they were being sucked into yet another moment in time.

    But now Varian and the others knew the truth. The lone prisoner of the Crystal Palace was…

    Jericho.

    Not the mysterious phony who masqueraded around in a white cloak… this was the real girl who killed the gods, who liberated the Earth and saved the Galaxy fifty years ago.

    “Chamber of Life, now it makes sense!” Maui said. “She’s been imprisoned within her own life! She’s being forced to relive everything!”

    “And her experiences are being twisted.” Varian added. “I’m confident of that. My history books would have mentioned if our savior went through this much abuse. Hell, my grandparents would have said something!”

    Another scene materialized around the Stormbreakers. Now that they knew the Prisoner’s identity, they could quickly figure out which moment in Jericho’s life they were witnessing.



    It was the Second Battle of Pyongyang. Varian gawked at his grandparents, having never seen them looking so young and fit. Blake Robinson and Chihiro Tachibana fought together like a well-oiled machine, supporting each other flawlessly. And then, Mira Mihaka, the Elder’s Chosen Assassin, appeared from the shadows and assaulted the first generation of Stormbreakers before Jericho appeared to turn the tide.

    Just as the team witnessed before, the event did not play out according to the historical record. Mira defeated Jericho and grabbed the teen by her iconic blue hair.

    “Now you realize the truth!” Mira hissed. “Everything you’ve done has only served to embolden the worst of your kind. The people you call your allies today will become the next enemy. The consequences of your ill-advised friendships and alliances, that is what lies ahead.

    Jericho’s entire life played out around herself and the Stormbreakers, twisted and warped to make her miserable. Varian felt his (or her) heart sink as Blake and Chihiro turned against Jericho at every opportunity, blaming her for everything wrong with the world. All of the original Stormbreakers had something nasty to say about Jericho too; including a vile comment from her abusive ex-boyfriend Yutaka Yamamoto about how she was not “worth the effort”.

    Meanwhile, Varian and the others were trying to brainstorm a way to break Jericho out of what they assumed as a cycle. The team tried intervening in certain moments again, but this only resulted in Jericho running away into the next scene. Cetla tried to simply leave, to storm out of the moment in time… but instead, he triggered an early transition to the next one.

    As Jericho and the Stormbreakers fell into her daylong visit to the Galactic Council, Corder threw out her arms.

    “Wait a moment!” She said. “Let’s just wait this out. I have an idea.”

    Corder’s suggestion to wait was a painful one. For an unknowable length of time, the Stormbreakers had to simply stand and watch as Jericho was beaten and verbally abused by all of the people she knew to be her friends, comrades, and allies. Finally, they came to the crucial moment:

    The War in Heaven.

    All five of the Stormbreakers had seen movies and documentaries about this, the most important battle in the history of the Galaxy. But nothing compared to witnessing the great conflict through Jericho’s eyes. The scale and scope of the fire, death, and destruction was beyond anything the Stormbreakers could comprehend. Varian struggled to understand how anyone had survived a battle that destroyed the Rings of Saturn, shattered the Galilean worlds, permanently scarred the face of the Moon, and left a silver ring of wreckage around Earth.

    The team watched in awe as Jericho, Blake, and Chihiro led the final desperate assault on the Trinity superweapon.

    The epic final battle against Akira Robinson and her Templars played out, and finally, Corder’s patience paid off. Corder knew it was coming. Her four comrades knew it was coming. They were counting on finally being able to take some kind of action when it happened.

    Blake Robinson, Chihiro Tachibana, and Mira Mihaka clambered down a ladder to try and stop Akira from reaching the Time Core. Up above in the central chamber, Jericho struggled to pull the body of Duane Gardner out of the integration assembly. Even from up here, Jericho and the Stormbreakers could hear the confrontation playing out below as Blake and Chihiro confronted their daughter for the final time. Jericho, along with the Stormbreakers, paused to listen:

    “I don’t think you’ve been hearing us, but now that I’ve got your attention, I’ll say it again.” Blake Robinson declared, “There will be no more time travel. No more Cycles or resets. We want to make our own future; we want to live with our own choices and consequences. Whatever happens today, we’re going to live with it, understand? You are not going to make our future for us anymore.”

    “Or what?” Akira hissed. “You’ll destroy the Time Core?

    “To stop you, absolutely.” Blake replied.

    “Right. Before you do that, maybe I should give you a lesson… tell you precisely why I know for a fact that you would never do that, Blake.” Akira hissed. “Time is a fundamental component of the Universe. The Time Core, when used as a Hyperspace Module, lets you jump across vast reaches of time, so long as you’re moving in the same direction as time itself. When you weaponize the Core, like this, you can slow down time as much as you like, but you can’t actually stop it. Time is inexorable and irreversible. It keeps the entire Universe running like an engine.”

    Up in the central chamber, Corder gestured to Jericho, who was paying close attention to Akira’s speech and ignoring the Stormbreakers.


    “When time breaks, go for Jericho.” Corder breathed.

    “Now imagine that someone takes a hammer and smashes that engine.” Akira went on. “You’d better pray to God, or maybe Jericho, that you completely vaporize the Time Core; that it utterly ceases to exist in a single moment… because if you don’t, you’re going to find out what happens when time itself breaks. Your past, present, and future will all exist at once. Minutes, seconds, and hours will fold up on one another, and every possible timeline will merge into one unholy mess! Imagine, mom: your body being trapped between days. Half of you getting older while the other half turns back into a child! Causality itself would be meaningless! You could kill me right now, and I’ll just walk into yesterday or tomorrow and avenge myself! Your future will be in the past, and the present a century ahead of you! Plans and memories would be the same thing! You’ll never die! You’ll never be born!”

    Akira’s speech was reaching its crescendo. The Stormbreakers braced themselves, ready for what was about to happen. Kingi took one optimistic look at Ninu’s corpse, sling over Cetla’s back.

    There was a pause… mumbled voices came from down below… followed by a shriek and the last words Akira Robinson was known to have said:

    “It’s not your future, it’s mine!”

    And just as Corder was expecting… time and space itself suddenly broke.



    Corder, Kingi, Varian, Cetla, and Maui found themselves standing, once more, on the sandy beach of Kauai. But something was different. Gone were the sounds of wind and surf. The city was still and silent.

    Yet… the beach, the road, the city, and the jungle beyond were crowded. There were people here, crammed together by the tens of thousands. For as far as the eye could see, there was an endless mass of people. There were Humans and aliens here, with every sapient species that ever lived represented.

    Despite the incredible density of the crowd, the Stormbreakers were able to navigate with ease, moving down the beach towards Jericho.

    “Did you notice?” Kingi said. “Everyone is frozen in place. They’re all like statues.”

    There were easily millions of people in the area, yet nobody moved. It was like the Stormbreakers had broken into a still photograph. And in the center of it all, there was Jericho. She was no longer the girl or a battle-weary teen who spent her youth enduring the nightmares of war, but a fully-grown woman who looked completely and totally defeated.

    She walked slowly through the crowd of motionless people, looking into every face as she went by. As she did so, something curious happened. A voice, matching the frozen person she gazed at, cried out in tones of desperation:

    “Don’t bring us back! Please!” A Partogan pleaded.

    “We’ve lived already, please don’t make us live again.” Protested an elderly Levakian.

    Jericho’s eyes filled with tears. She moved on.

    “My children have just learned to accept my death.” A Human said. “What will happen to them if I appeared alive, only to vanish again?”

    “Shit, Jericho. I thought we were on the same team.” Grumbled an XCOM soldier. “You do this, and you’ll resurrect the Progeny along with us. Your followers might start a real cult, worse than whatever Duane was doing.”

    Jericho was slowing down. The pleading from the statuesque figures was overwhelming her.

    A Scyldari child said:

    “I hope you do the right thing, Jericho. I hope.”

    “Let us rest, Jericho.” A Hiigaran begged.

    “This is the wrong choice, girl.” Said a Vaygr. “You do this, and you’ll regret it for fifty years.”

    “The dead are gone, Jericho.” A Blorg chimed in. “We are gone. Don’t give false hope to the Galaxy. Don’t destroy the living.”

    “Please, I can’t go back.” Said an Assurian. “It would destroy my parents all over again.”

    Jericho was crying now. She stopped walking and started sobbing into her hands. She fell to her knees and wailed, and the four remaining Stormbreakers very slowly gathered around her. Maui gently laid Ninu in the sand before kneeling next to Jericho. Slowly, Varian reached out…

    And gently put their hand on Jericho’s shoulder. She did not pull away. No portals appeared. The chase was over.

    Jericho sniffed, and finally spoke to the Stormbreakers.

    “I keep coming here… and playing it back. But it always ends the same.”

    Varian felt their heart flutter. The girl who became a god sounded… well… ordinary. Cetla shuffled forward and allowed Jericho to lean back on his massive flank.

    “It’s all my fault.” Jericho cried. “Hyatt and her Cult, the Progeny. Etienne and his fucking Sol Invictus… this whole damn war is my fault! I had so many chances to stop all this from happening… and I blew it.”

    “Jericho…” Corder breathed. “You’re a hero. We owe you… well… everything.”

    Corder wrapped her tail gently around Jericho’s middle, but Jericho looked away.

    “You’re wrong.” Jericho said. “I let Duane and Geist and Violet start up the Templar Order. Then I resurrected half the damn universe and gave everyone a toxic religion that revolves around my own species. I’m not a hero, I’m a coward. Worse than the Elders.”

    “You are a very brave woman.” Kingi said, placing himself directly in front of Jericho. “Braver than any of us.”

    “Doesn’t matter.” Jericho looked down at the sand. “I won the war, but none of you have peace… and it’s all because of me. I’m so sorry.”

    Varian and Maui, moving with great care, gently set Ninu’s body in the sand, just in front of Jericho. She looked at Ninu’s cold body, and she seemed to break down completely. Weeping and sobbing uncontrollably, Jericho brushed Ninu’s face with her hand, as though wiping away a tear.

    “This was our friend, Ninu Dokunle.” Maui said. “He grew up on a beautiful world very far away from here.”

    “He had a home and a family because of you.” Varian continued. “And although he never met you, he loved you.”

    "The Galaxy he lived in was not perfect.” Corder admitted, “By any stretch of the imagination, but Ninu worked his little tail off trying to make it better.”

    “He was a little like you.” Kingi said. “Ready to sacrifice himself for something so much bigger. And in the end, he followed through. We would not be here now without Ninu.”

    “If Ninu were alive, he would have been grateful for the Galaxy you left for him, flaws and all.” Cetla finished. “Ninu Dokunle would forgive you.”

    Jericho picked up Ninu’s body and cradled him in her arms. Still crying, she wordlessly embraced him.

    Then, for the first time since arriving on the scene, Varian and the others felt a gust of wind. Corder looked around, alarmed to see that the island, the sea, and the sky were all starting to lose their color. At the same time, Ninu’s body seemed to be glowing faintly, as though a light had been turned on somewhere inside of him. All five of the Stormbreakers looked around in a panic. The world was quickly fading away, becoming foggy and ill-defined. But Jericho’s voice caught their attention:

    “Sorry. Can’t help your friend and hold this place up at the same time.”

    All five of the Stormbreakers started to exclaim, but they never got the chance to utter a word. At that very moment, the Crystal Palace collapsed.



    The transition from Jericho’s mindscape into the real world was sudden and jarring. For Varian and the others, it felt like being dropped through a glass floor, only for it to shatter and the fall continued. Varian’s feet hit solid ground and she (or he) collapsed. The noises around told Varian the others had failed to stick the landing as well. Varian gingerly got onto their knees and sat upright.

    They were once again on the shores of the island in Oregon. The surrounding lake was undisturbed, and the Moon was still in its place, as though no time had passed at all.

    “Is everyone okay?” Varian called out. “Sound off.”

    One by one, the Stormbreakers replied. As Varian’s eyes adjusted to the darkness, they realized the Crystal Palace was gone, and nothing remained to show it had ever been there. There was no wreckage or debris, not even a hole in the ground. It was like the structure never existed in the first place.

    And there was Jericho. Her yellow dress made her stand out in the darkness quite plainly. She was still holding Ninu in her arms like a newborn baby, and as she stood up, Varian saw Ninu’s tail curl.

    “Corder…” Ninu mumbled. “What happened to your fur?”

    Varian’s heart leapt! Corder actually did leap. The Stormbreakers descended upon Ninu, cheerfully welcoming him back to the land of the living and asking Jericho how she had done it.

    “Not the first time, remember?” Jericho muttered. “It’s just different when there’s actually a… you know.”

    Ninu tried to jump down from Jericho’s arms, but found he was still very weak. Jericho gently placed him onto Cetla’s shoulders.

    “I cannot apologize to you enough, Ninu.” Jericho told him. “I was really hoping you would turn back at the Death Chamber. No one was supposed to volunteer for that.”

    “Next time, write it on the wall or something.” Ninu said. “I was ready to become one with my Homeworld in there.”

    Jericho winced, then turned to Varian.

    “Alright, then.” She said. “I’m confident I know who you are, but why don’t you tell me anyway?”

    Varian started to introduce the Stormbreakers to Jericho, but he (or she) was interrupted by a shout.

    “I’ll tell you who they are! Heathens trying to abduct you!”

    Against all odds, Erin Hyatt somehow survived the collapse of the Crystal Palace. Her Acolytes were nowhere to be seen, and as she staggered toward the Stormbreakers, she raised a magnetic pistol, aiming squarely at Varian. Jericho took one look at Hyatt and recognized her instantly.

    Fifty years ago, Jericho and Hyatt fought side by side in the Battle for Earth, and all these decades later, they could still recognize one another on sight. Hyatt looked at Jericho and addressed her in a lofty voice:

    “Oh great Beastslayer! These xenos are part of a campaign to subjugate this world a second time. I will take you back to the safety of my people in the Cathedral of Jericho! Your devoted servants await!”

    Then, Hyatt pointed her pistol at Varian’s head and pulled the trigger.

    Varian’s heart skipped a beat. He (or she) could see the ferrous slug hovering in midair about two feet away from their face. It was frozen much like the people in Jericho’s mindscape. Varian blinked and saw Jericho.

    She had her left arm outstretched, and was pinching an invisible object in between her fingers. Then the Stormbreakers realized together, she had caught the round using Telekinesis. Jericho opened her hand and the bullet fell harmlessly to the ground. Hyatt tried to move, but it was too late.

    Jericho closed her fist again, and this time, all six of the Stormbreakers could feel the telekinetic force pressing down on the cult leader, pinning her hands to her sides. Hyatt squirmed and tried to free herself, but all she managed to do was fire her gun a second time, sending a round flying high over Cetla’s head.

    “I remember you.” Jericho said, her voice icy. “I know your cult and what you’ve done in my name.”

    Jericho took a step towards Hyatt.

    “You’ve terrorized the Galaxy. Abducted countless children.”

    Jericho grabbed Hyatt by the front of her robes.

    “Indoctrinated your victims and corrupted my words and actions.”

    Jericho force-marched Hyatt to a nearby outcropping of large rocks partway up volcanic cinder cone.

    “Turned my people against their friends and allies, and helped my enemies take over the Earth.”

    Jericho grabbed Hyatt with both hands. The cult leader pleaded:

    “Wait! Stop!”

    But Jericho was done.

    “I HAVE HAD ENOUGH OF YOU!” she yelled.

    And with superhuman strength, Jericho threw Hyatt off the mountainside! Screaming and tumbling through the air, Erin Hyatt cleared the island and sailed on for another one hundred feet, before crashing hard into the surface of the Crater Lake below. The dark waters churned and frothed for a moment, and slowly became still once again.

    Panting, Jericho fell to her knees. The six Stormbreakers gathered around her and put their hands on her shoulders. She looked to her right and found Ninu staring back. The little lizard was very week, and his limbs were shaking. He took Jericho’s hand in his own and said:


    “Please… everything you worked so hard to give us is in danger. The Paradox lives, and her allies are numerous. Will you help us?”

    Jericho looked down at the lake, hesitating. Ninu tightened his grip.

    “I promise you, on my honor as a Stormbreaker: you will not be asked to resurrect anyone.”

    Jericho leaned over and gave Ninu a hug.

    “Alright then. Let’s go.”



    July 1, 2086
    Cape Canaveral, Florida



    It was time to leave. Piper Russell and her companion, Corsair the Faceless, looked out of the window one last time. They had planned out their escape for the past twenty-four hours. Knowing they would almost certainly never get an opportunity to enter the Cape again, the two had agreed to steal technologies, documents, and anything else of value they were able to actually transport off-site.

    In the absence of Grey Phoenix teams, the heist was executed slowly and quietly. A military cargo truck was parked between a pair of trees next to the Apollo Center, partially hiding it from view. Since Scarlett Freeman and Inez Espinosa were both in space, the Apollo Center was deserted. With their truck in position, Piper and Corsair stripped the place. The actual burglary, while carried out slow and quiet, was a sloppy job. The building was trashed by the two thieves as computers were pulled out of their nooks and experimental weapons dismantled.

    The workshop was too big to be completely dismantled, so Piper and Corsair had to make some choices about which items to steal and which to destroy. Corsair was just bringing the thermite explosives downstairs when Piper found something very interesting.

    It was a holographic design studio, the type engineers used to plan out a new invention before physically constructing one. Corsair bypassed the fingerprint sensor by shapeshifting into Scarlett Freeman herself. Then the two searched for Scarlett’s secret off-the-books personal project.

    It took Corsair and Piper about an hour to find it.

    When they did, Corsair was deeply confused and had no idea what he was looking at. Piper, however, stared at the design schematics, then she read the descriptions of what each component did. Then, a look of realization dawned on her face, and she burst into hysterical laughter.

    “I don’t believe it!” Piper gasped. “The whole time, the whole freakin’ time!”

    Then, Piper ran up and down the rows of workshop projects, searching for Scarlett’s secret project. When she found it, Piper picked up the device and yelled:

    “It’s real! Holy mother of Jericho, Freeman actually made this thing!”

    And Piper instantly called an end to the burglary.



    About fifteen minutes later, the other three Wolverines arrived in Titusville. Jay, Lawrence, and Cera had been warned in advance that Piper and Corsair were going to stage a noisy exit from Canaveral, and that they would need help. The city of Titusville was swarming with UN soldiers and Shrike mercenaries. Today, however, it was also crawling with American resistance fighters.

    Cera clambered out of Lawrence’s truck and bolted down to the riverbank. She raised a set of binoculars to her eyes and kept a sharp lookout for any sign of activity from the Kennedy Space Center. She did not have to wait long. From across the Indian River, Cera heard the sound of sirens, followed swiftly by a rising column of black smoke coming from the Apollo Center.

    The black smoke was the signal.

    Throughout the city of Titusville, sharp cracks rang out as American snipers opened fire on both the UN and Shrike troops. The occupation forces redeployed to engage the guerillas, leaving the NASA Causeway bridge undefended. With tires squealing, an armored truck raced across the bridge and back onto the mainland, pursued by an electric motorcycle. Cera quickly ran back to Lawrence’s truck and threw herself into the bed.

    “Go!” She yelled.

    Lawrence slammed on the accelerator and gave chase! Piper and Corsair pushed their truck to its limits, speeding right through Titusville and into the countryside. A Shrike mercenary was chasing them on a motorcycle. Using a submachine gun, he tried to shoot out the back of the truck, spraying the highway with gauss slugs. In the passenger seat, Jay leaned out the window and started taking potshots with his laser pistol. Cera stood up in the bed and opened fire with her own weapon, a Stuttermag.

    Both shooters found their mark. The motorcycle swerved dangerously and spilled its rider onto the side of the road. As the Shrike mercenary was left behind, Cera, Lawrence, and Jay all cheered in triumph.



    Corsair and Piper did not stop their truck until they got all the way back to Orlando. Pulling into the Grey Phoenix base, Piper stumbled out of the cab and started making her way to the back door, giggling incoherently the whole way.

    “You guys…” Piper wheezed. “You’re never going to believe this! Look at what we found in the Divine Atelier!”

    Lawrence, Jay, and Cera called out to their allies to gather around. General Osmer, Colonel Sharp, Professor Espinosa, Shipbreaker Karfu and Crew Chief Magra joined the Wolverines to see what had Piper so excited.

    “What is it?” Colonel Sharp asked.

    “This better be worth all the trouble you caused for it.” Lawrence added.

    Piper grabbed two metal objects that were connected to each other via thick electrical cables. One was a cuff meant to be worn on the wrist while the other was some kind of backpack. An Elerium power cell could be seen emitting green light on the outside of the pack.

    “Uh huh.” Crew Chief Magra grumbled. “And what is this thing, exactly?”

    Unfazed, Piper donned the backpack and tightened the straps. Then she attached the cuff to her own wrist. With the two pieces of gear in place, Piper pressed a button on the cuff. Six tiny hologram emitters came to life, two on the backpack and four on the cuff. As the illusion started to take shape, Piper did a dramatic flourish and said:

    “Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to introduce you to… The False Jericho.”




    END OF ACT TWO


     
    Last edited:
    • 1Love
    • 1Like
    Reactions:
    History Lesson 1: Trygve Lie
  • If you have been reading Shattered Glass: A Narrative Stellaris AAR by @Von Acturus, you might have noticed that he is currently using short worldbuilding posts to fill in the void caused by a pre-planned break from writing. I thought this was such a good idea that I decided to steal it while @Von Acturus had his back turned. ;)

    So here's what's up:

    In Act Three of The Last Heroes, one of the important storylines I intend to wrap up is the 2086 UN Secretary-General (s)election: Blake Robinson vs Pascal Etienne. I've got a handful of worldbuilding posts for any reader who is invested in that particular part of the story: a series of history lessons about the Office of the Secretary-General and all of the people who came before Etienne.

    Enjoy these short history lessons, and I'll see you in September for Act Three!



    The 1946 Selection of the UN Secretary-General

    The United Nations was founded by the Allied Powers during the aftermath of World War Two. At the San Francisco Conference of April 1945, the UN Charter was drafted and signed by fifty nation-states. The Charter went into force after it was ratified by the five permanent members of the UN Security Council:
    • The Republic of China
    • The Forth French Republic
    • The United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland
    • The Union of Soviet Socialist Republics
    • The United States of America.
    The Office of Secretary-General was established by Article 97 of the Charter, yet the language was extremely minimalist, containing only this one line:

    “The Secretary-General shall be appointed by the General Assembly upon the recommendation of the Security Council.”

    This single line has governed the selection of Humanity’s leaders from 1945 all the way to the most recent selection in 2080. This series of history lessons will attempt to document how each Secretary-General came into office, all the way from the inaugural holder Trygve Lie (1946 to 1952) to the current incumbent, Pascal Etienne. (2072 to the present) We will also track the transformation of the office into the powerful executive role it was never meant to be.

    Let’s begin.

    To start, no formal qualifications for the office of Secretary-General have ever been established. In the past, both China and France have attempted to create a set of qualifications by vetoing any candidate who fails to meet their own benchmarks. For instance, France will automatically veto any candidate who cannot speak French, which is currently the third most widely used language on Earth, behind English and the Galactic Common. The United States and United Kingdom consistently refuse to acknowledge or abide by these requirements. From 1945 until 2015, nobody from a P5 nation was ever nominated for the office, as doing so was typically seen as a power grab. This tradition was finally broken in 2036 by Laura Harper, an American, but we’ll get to her selection later.

    With the question of qualifications out of the way, it is time to remember how the very first Secretary-General of the UN was picked.

    In October 1945, mere weeks after the ending of the Second World War, the United Nations were established in San Francisco. A British diplomat named Gladwyn Jebb was appointed Acting Secretary-General by the UN Security Council. At this time, there were only the Permanent Five in the council, as the non-permanent rotating seats had not been filled at the time. Jebb was expected to serve as a caretaker of the UN Secretariat until a Secretary-General could be appointed for a full term. This selection occurred in January of the following year.

    Back in the 1940’s the office of Secretary-General is nowhere near as powerful as it is here in 2086. Instead, the dominant office of the international order was the President of the General Assembly. The very first contest for the office was a heated challenge between Belgian statesman Paul-Henri Spaak and the Norwegian Trygve Lie. The Soviet Union tried to elect Lie to the Presidency by acclimation, which would have skipped the voting process entirely and instantly installed Lie as President, but the motion was defeated. The vote went ahead and Spaak won the Presidency with a result of 28 to 23.

    With these results in mind, the five Permanent Members of the Security Council could only watch as the General Assembly voted to elevate six of their own members. Brazil, Mexico, Australia, Poland, Egypt, and the Netherlands were elected to the non-permanent seats of the Security Council, filling out the most powerful body in the UN. With the Security Council ready, it was time to pick the Secretary-General.

    The United Kingdom attempted to nominate a war hero named Dwight Eisenhower for the top job. Eisenhower served as a General in the United States Army during World War 2 and scored several crucial victories against the German foe. The United States rejected Eisenhower’s candidacy, saying that “no national of the Big Five should be selected for the post.”

    On January 20, 1945, the Security Council met for consultations. During the meeting, the United States attempted to nominate Lester Pearson, a Canadian official. This decision was heavily opposed by the Soviet Union, and in return, the USSR nominated Stanoje Simic, the Yugoslav Ambassador to the United States. France nominated Henri Bonnet, their own Ambassador to America. Over the course of the day, four more candidates were suggested, and the French added a second nominee of their own in the form of Norwegian minister Trygve Lie.

    While all of this was happening, the General Assembly laid down a new rule stating that the Secretary-General would serve a five-year term of office, which could be renewed. By the 25th of January, there were just two frontrunners for the top job. Trygve Lie from Norway and Lester Pearson of Canada.

    Pearson was a veteran of World War One, having served with the Canadian Army Medical Corps. He saw action in the Salonika Front alongside the Siberian Army. He later transferred to the Royal Flying Corps and survived an airplane crash. After the war, Pearson received an advanced education at both the University of Toronto and the University of Oxford. Afterward, he taught history at the University of Toronto. During World War Two, he served the Canadian government as a member of their diplomatic service and he was hired as a messenger by the enigmatic spymaster Sir William Stephenson. Due to the role he played in the founding of both the United Nations and the North Atlantic Treaty Organization, Pearson was nominated for Secretary-General by the United States and United Kingdom.

    His main rival was Trygve Lie. Lie was a career politician in Norway, where he served as Minister of Justice during the outbreak of World War Two. When the German Army invaded, he fled to England where he continued to serve as a member of the Norwegian Government-in-Exile until the defeat of Germany some five years later. Lie was favored for the role of Secretary-General because of the role he played in the creation of the Security Council itself. (He wrote Article 3 of the UN Charter) Lie’s inability to speak French hampered his candidacy with the P5, yet he remained the strongest candidate in the field besides Pearson, who would almost certainly be vetoed.

    Which brings us to the Selection itself. On January 28, the Security Council assembled again, where France once again tried to defeat Lie’s candidacy by reminding the body of his inability to speak French. The situation changed however when the Soviet delegate announced his intentions to veto Pearson, which effectively removed the Canadian from all consideration. After some haggling, China agreed to accept Lie, which caused the French and Soviet delegates to change their own tune. The next morning, the Security Council held their final vote, which was unanimous.

    Trygve Lie was then recommended to the General Assembly, and on February 1st, he was elected Secretary General in a vote of 47 to 3. Lie took office and became the first UN leader the following day.
     
    Last edited:
    • 1
    • 1Like
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    History Lesson 2: The Controversial Re-election of Trygve Lie
  • The man, that is given most credit for the UN and received a Nobel Peace Prize for it, was US Secretary of State Cordell Hull. He is also the 1936 Democratic presidential candidate in @El Pip's The Butterfly Effect which is (or should be) the definitive history of the world post WW1. Thank you for the update.
    President Franklin Roosevelt once referred to Hull as "The Father of the United Nations" for his role in writing the UN Charter in 1943. In honor of his work, Hull was nominated for the Nobel Peace Prize by Roosevelt himself. No person has been Secretary of State longer than Cordell Hull.

    I like this idea. I'll also get to learn a bit about the UN's history, which I don't actually know much about...
    You've entered the domain of Macavity116, history nerd. Speaking of which...




    The 1950 Selection of the UN Secretary-General


    The second Selection process of the UN leader happened against the backdrop of the Korean War and was a very controversial affair. To be fair, Trygve Lie was also proving to be a controversial Secretary-General.

    During his administration, Secretary-General Lie supported the foundations of Israel and Indonesia, while simultaneously opposing Spain’s entry into the United Nations due to his opposition to Francisco Franco’s totalitarian government. It was also during his administration that the world saw a dramatic rise in tensions between the great powers. The Chinese Civil War concluded with a Communist Victory, yet the new Communist Government of China was refused a seat at the UN. Instead, the Chinese seat remained in the possession of the now defeated Kuomintang, who were in exile on the island of Taiwan. In response, the Soviet Union launched a boycott of the United Nations, refusing to attend any meetings or participate in any meaningful capacity.

    When the armies of North Korea invaded the South, Lie worked tirelessly to gather support for the embattled Republic and was instrumental in the passage of Resolution 83, which encouraged UN member states to send military aid to South Korea. This large scale military deployment was the very first combat mission of the military force that would, over a century later, become the modern-day UN Army.

    With the end of his five-year term just around the corner, Secretary-General Lie was embattled and drawing negative attention from both of the Global Superpowers. He angered both the US and Nationalist China by suggesting Communist China be given a seat in the General Assembly, and then he angered the Soviet Union by gathering an army to defend South Korea.

    Facing the near-certainty of a Soviet veto, the 1950 Selection process began with tensions and anger running high. Secretary-General Lie wanted to receive a full re-election and a second 5-year term, but he made it known that if asked, he would be willing to serve for just two or three years instead. The United Kingdom was more than willing to accept this offer because they were expecting the Soviet Union to quit the UN altogether, which would break the longstanding deadlock in both the General Assembly and the Security Council.

    Instead, the USSR nominated Polish Foreign minister Zygmunt Modzelewski for the top job and forced a vote on October 12, 1950. The vote was an abject failure, Modzelewski was rejected with one vote in favor, four against, and six abstentions. In response, the western powers called the question and forced the Security Council to vote on the re-election of Secretary-General Lie.

    In this highly controversial vote, Secretary-General Lie received nine votes in favor, one abstention… and most important of all… a veto from the Soviet Union. This, according to the rules of the United Nations Charter, should have instantly ended his candidacy. In fact, here in the year 2086, a veto like this probably would have instantly removed him from office. But this isn’t what happened. Over the course of the next two weeks, over half a dozen candidates from Asia and Latin America were presented to the Security Council and all of them were either rejected or vetoed. And throughout this process, the United States continually attempted to extend Secretary-General Lie’s term. The US argued that allowing Lie to be removed from office was “tantamount to Soviet victory in the Korean War.”

    With the Security Council dangerously close to being deadlocked, both the United States and the Soviet Union took their case to the General Assembly. The USSR tried to have the office of Secretary-General abolished and replaced with a Troika, a governing body made up of three men. This effort failed. The United States, in turn, asked the body to extend Lie’s term of office by just three years instead of the usual five.

    On November 1st, 1950 the General Assembly voted to extend the Secretary-General’s current term of office rather than give him a new one. This would be the first and only time in history that the Veto of a Security Council member was totally disregarded, yet the damage was still done. Trygve Lie was now entitled remain in office until February 2, 1954.

    Outraged, the Soviet Union declared that it would consider the office of Secretary-General to be vacant, refusing to acknowledge Lie’s leadership until his time as the UN leader was over.
     
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    History Lesson 3: Dag Hammarskjöld
  • Ah, the Cold war, when two megalomaniac states held the entire human race hostage to their nuclear-backed petty politicking. Lie seems a good man (or as good as a politician can be) though.

    There's nothing like living in sheer terror of being blown sky-high at any conceivable moment to get the blood pumping.



    The 1953 Selection of the UN Secretary-General


    Trygve Lie made history as the first Secretary-General of the UN, and his exit from the post was equally historic. Previously, Lie’s term had been extended until 1954. However, as the year 1952 began, the embattled leader was facing harsh criticism from both the Soviet Union and Communist China. To make matters worse, the Korean War had become a stalemate with neither side able to inflict a lethal blow on the other, and the Soviet Union was continuing to ignore the Secretary-General, pretending the office was vacant.

    On November 10th, 1952, Secretary-General Lie announced his resignation in a speech to the General Assembly, saying: “I am quite sure that this is the time to leave without damage to the UN.” He concluded by expressing hope for his successor, whose first task would be to resolve the Korean War.

    Because this resignation happened during a session of the General assembly, the Selection process was started immediately, however problems arose just as quickly. The Presidency of the Security Council rotates every two years, and by pure bad luck, the Presidency was currently being held by the Kuomintang of Nationalist China. (herafter referred to as Taiwan) The dispute over the China-Taiwan relationship put a serious damper on the process as the Soviet Union continued to boycott any UN meeting where Taiwan was present.

    The campaigning for the top office was disrupted in the spring of 1953 as both of the Great Powers experienced changes in leadership within months of each other. In the United States, President Harry Truman was replaced by Dwight Eisenhower after an election. Meanwhile in the Soviet Union, the death of Communist Party leader Joseph Stalin triggered a power struggle that would not be resolved for several months.

    Three Candidates emerged for the soon-to-be-vacant office of Secretary-General:


    1. Lester Pearson, the Canadian diplomat, returned with a vengeance. This time he was being supported by the United Kingdom, who campaigned on his behalf aggressively. However, Pearson had moved up in the Canadian hierarchy since his previous campaign for the Secretary-Generalship. Now, Pearson was a powerful figure in Canadian politics and the vast majority of his countrymen assumed he was a shoe-in for the role of Prime Minister.
    2. Carlos Romulo was a Pilipino who served as President of the UN General Assembly, and he was nominated by the United States. Romulo was one of the most famed citizens of the Philippines. A journalist and war veteran, Romulo co-founded the Boy Scouts of the Philippines and taught English at the University of the Philipenes. During World War 2, Romulo was an aide to General Douglas McArthur.
    3. Stanislaw Skrzenszewski, a Polish diplomat, was put forward by the Soviet Union. A Doctor of philosophy, he fled the German invasion of Poland in 1939 and attempted to escape to the Soviet Union, only to be captured by the Soviets when they launched their own invasion a few days later. After the war, Skrzenszewski was heavily involved in the Liberation of Poland and became a high-ranking member of its new Communist government.

    On March 13th 1953, the Security Council held its first round of voting. Romulo, Skrzenszewski, and Pearson were all defeated, receiving multiple vetoes from several of the P5. All three candidates were knocked out of the running.

    The second round of voting occurred on March 17 with a new candidate. The Soviet Union nominated and Indian diplomat named Vijaya Lakshmi Pandit, making her the first woman to be nominated for the Secretary-Generalship. However, Pandit’s candidacy collapsed on its first day, when Taiwan used its veto against her, owing to India’s support for Communist China. Pandit was rejected with a vote of 2 in favor, one against, and eight abstentions.

    Following this sudden and crushing defeat, the Security Council deadlocked as all of the frontrunners had been eliminated from the contest. The P5 started searching for dark horse candidates, and near the end of March, the French found one: Dag Hammarskjöld. Dag was born into a noble family as the youngest son of Hjalmar Hammarskjöld, the Prime Minister of Sweden.

    Studying economics at Uppsala University, Hammarskjöld was a successful public servant in the Swedish government, helping to alleviate the many problems his nation faced in the aftermath of World War 2. Hammarskjöld’s reputation as a brilliant economist made him appear to be free of controversy, something the Great Powers were very interested in at the time. Soviet Ambassador Valarian Zorin once said that Hammarskjöld was “harmless.” As soon as word got out that the Soviet Union was comfortable with Hammarskjöld as a candidate, the wheels of diplomacy began to spin.

    Throughout the rest of the world, Dag Hammarskjöld was not very well known. In fact, he was such an unknown that when he was formally nominated for Secretary-General, the United States Government briefly panicked as they knew nothing about him.

    Dag Hammarskjöld was not present when the Security Council voted on his candidacy, nor was he aware of the fact that he won the election by a vote of 10 to 0, with Taiwan abstaining. On April 1st, Dag received a phone call in the middle of the night informing him that he had become the new Secretary-General of the United Nations.

    Dag replied:

    “This April Fools Day joke is in extremely bad taste. It’s nonsense!”

    And then he hung up the phone.

    A few minutes later, Dag received a second call with the same news. For the second time, he dismissed the call as a prank and hung up. He eventually believed the reports when he received a torrent of calls for comment from journalists. Dag sent a telegram to the UN which said the following:

    “With strong feeling personal insufficiency I hesitate to accept... but I do not feel I could refuse to assume the task imposed on me...”

    On April 7th, the General Assembly voted to appoint Dag Hammarskjöld to the top job, and he was sworn in as the second Secretary-General of the United Nations in a vote of 57 in favor, one against, and one abstaining. His five-year term of office began on April 10th, and at the age of 47, he was the youngest person to ever become leader of the UN.
     
    • 1
    Reactions:
    History Lesson 3: U Thant
  • Poor Dag, being elected to UN Secretary General shouldn't be one of these things that can be done without the affected person's knowledge and consent!
    I always knew Sec-Gen is an unpopular job that few people actually want to have... but if you were to give me a nickel for every time someone was appointed to the post without their knowledge and consent, I would have two nickels, which isn't a lot but it's weird this has happened twice.
    Though If I remember well he was a pretty good Secretary General.
    Correct. Dag Hammarskjöld was such a competent diplomat and a highly regarded champion for peace that he is, to this very day, the only person to win a Nobel Peace Prize after his own death.




    The 1961 Selection of the UN Secretary-General

    Dag Hammarskjöld was a very active and successful leader of the UN. History has come to regard him as an architect of the modern UN we know today. Secretary-General Hammarskjöld was first and foremost a peacekeeper. He established the United Nations Emergency Force, a primitive forerunner to the modern UN Army. The UNEF saw action in the Suez Canal crisis, while Hammarskjöld carried out his own kind of shuttle diplomacy. He travelled to China to secure the release of nearly a dozen US pilots who were shot down during the Korean War. Hammarskjöld was so successful in his work that when his term of office expired in 1957, he was re-elected unanimously by both the Security Council and the General Assembly.

    Hammarskjöld also built up a very good reputation with the UN Secretariat. (the byzantine bureaucracy that keeps the organization functioning) Hammarskjöld ate in the cafeterias with the other workers at UN HQ and gave up his personal elevator for everyone to use. He also organized the addition of a meditation room in UN HQ, where anyone could go to engage in spiritual activates in peace and quiet, regardless of their religious beliefs. He also permitted the Vatican City to join the UN General Assembly as an observer.

    In 1960, the newly independent Congo collapsed into civil war. Secretary-General Hammarskjöld responded to Congo’s calls for assistance by sending UNEF forces to the conflict zone. Hammarskjöld also sent himself. He made four trips to the Congo in order to personally oversee peacekeeping efforts and aid in cease-fire negotiations.

    Tragically, on September 18th 1961, Secretary-General Hammarskjöld was killed in a plane crash. He was travelling through the war zone en-route to a cease-fire negotiation. The cause of the crash has never been determined. The Rhodesian government blames the crash on pilot error. Intelligence agencies all over the world, such as the CIA, MI6, and the KGB investigated the crash and came up with conflicting conclusions. US President Harry Truman claimed "they" shot down Hammarskjöld's plane, but he never specified who "they" were supposed to be.

    Back then, the office of Deputy Secretary-General did not exist, so there was no line of succession. The Security Council was forced to convene and select a replacement.

    For the second time, the Soviet Union attempted to replace the office of Secretary-General with a troika. (A governing council of three men) But the idea was once again shut down by the other Permanent Members. The United States and United Kingdom both argued that the General Assembly should be able to elect a replacement without input from the Security Council. When this plan was rejected, the United States submitted a plan for the President of the General Assembly to carry out the duties of the Secretary-General. The Soviet Union shot down this idea as well.

    On September 29th 1961, Soviet Ambassador Valerian Zorin and US Ambassador Adlai Stevenson met for one-on-one negotiations. Over the course of a week, the two men hammered out an agreement that decided the final results of the Selection Process before a single candidate ever got their chance to speak.

    Thant, often referred to honorifically as U Thant, was a diplomat who served in Burma’s first post-independence government. He also took part in the Bandung Conference that gave rise to the Non-Aligned Movement. Thant never expressed a desire to become Secretary-General, nor did any member of the Security Council nominate him. Following the weeklong meeting between the US and USSR, the Security Council selected Thant in a unanimous vote and recommended him to the General Assembly.

    The General Assembly appointed Thant as Acting Secretary-General, making it clear that he was expected to finish out the remainder of Hammarskjöld’s term of office. Thant took office immediately with the expectation that his term would end on April 10th 1963.


    On October 27th 1962, a representative from the United States Bureau of Strategic Emergency Command visited Secretary-General Thant and informed him about the discovery of a dormant Ethereal in the Elerium mine at Bannack, Montana.

    24 hours later, Humanity was violently forced to enter the Galactic stage.




    And now we divert from real history and return to the Stormbreaker timeline...
     
    • 1
    Reactions:
    History Lesson 4: Kurt Waldheim
  • Your timeline starts before we meet the Nazi Austrian! Thank you for improving my UN knowledge.
    Have no fear, we'll be seeing Mr. Waldheim before long... ;)

    I'm [beginning] to see a trend here...
    This is one of the rare cases where real life is stranger than fiction. Getting people to fill the office of Sec-Gen is actually really difficult here in the real world, especially in the early days.

    It took me a good five seconds to [realize] we had left OTL history and entered Stormbreaker territory :D
    Keep reading, we're about to blaze through the events of The Bureau: XCOM Declassified.

    There are several video games I mashed up and merged together while making the Stormbreaker Universe, and this is the correct chronological order of those games (within my universe, anyway):
    1. Homeworld: Deserts of Kharak
    2. Homeworld
    3. Homeworld: Cataclysm
    4. The Bureau: XCOM Declassified
    5. Life is Strange
    6. Homeworld 2
    7. XCOM: Enemy Within
    8. XCOM2: War of the Chosen
    9. Stellaris



    The 1963 Selection of the UN Secretary-General

    The course of Human history took an unexpected turn on October 28th 1962. For 99.99% of the people on Earth, it was six months of sheer terror as news agencies reported on a full-scale war between the United States and the Soviet Union. Supposedly, the conflict had begun on the island of Cuba, following the USSR’s attempt to secretly place nuclear missiles on the island.

    American soldiers landed on the shores of Cuba, battle was joined, and all bets were off.

    Of course, over one hundred years later, we know the truth.

    The world really was thrown into crisis in the early morning of October 28th… but it was a much different kind of war.

    An extraterrestrial civilization called the Zudjari Empire launched their ill-fated invasion of Earth, starting with the disastrous Battle of Groom Range. Unfortunately, most of the details about the Zudjari War have been lost, due to the combined efforts of XCOM, the Council of Nations, and the now-defunct ADVENT Regime. One detail that is known, however, is that Secretary-General U Thant did not survive the conflict. While the exact circumstances of his demise are not known, we are certain that once the enemy disrupted Human command and control, XCOM Director Myron Faulke was able to seize control of UN Emergency Forces all over the world and mobilize them to fight the Zudjari invaders.

    Secretary-General Thant disappears from the historical record sometime around November of 1962, which corresponds with the arrival of the Zudjari warlord Axis. The post of Secretary-General remained vacant until the end of the war. However, Director Faulke acted as a de-facto UN leader until the conflict was over.

    Following the Battle of Site X and subsequent defeat of the invaders, the UN rebuilt and reestablished itself with the assistance of the newly founded Council of Nations. At some point between April and June of 1963, the Great Powers, the UN, and the Council of Nations all agreed to carry out a cover-up, successfully hiding the alien invasion from the entire world. The widespread death and destruction was blamed on an armed conflict between NATO and the Warsaw Pact, the two largest military alliances on Earth at the time.

    Naturally, as the man who orchestrated the defeat of the Zudjari and saved the world, most leaders assumed that Myron Faulke would be the only logical choice for Secretary-General. Faulke himself lobbied the Security Council to amend the UN Charter, making the office of Secretary-General into a much more powerful one than before, with greater power and authority. Under the 1963 charter, the UN Secretary-General became a much more powerful executive with greater control over UNEF forces, which were subsequently rearranged to form the UN Peacekeepers, the next step on the road to creating AFUNE.

    Myron Faulke almost certainly would have been selected as Secretary-General, but before anyone could nominate him for the post, Faulke abruptly declared himself President of the United States and took up residence at the White House in Washington. This naturally took him out of the running.

    From here, the race for Secretary-General became very hectic. The re-establishment of the UN had forced the General Assembly to deal with an uncomfortable question that was lingering over the body ever since 1950:

    When the General Assembly returned to New York City for its first post-war session, a delegation from the People’s Republic of China arrived and tried to take their seat, only to be denied entry because the Taiwanese delegation still claimed to be the rightful government of the Chinese mainland.

    After holding on to the Chinese seat and veto for nearly twenty years, the General Assembly voted to eject Taiwan from the United Nations altogether, granting Taiwan’s permanent seat on the Security Council to Communist China. For all of the previous selections, the United States and Soviet Union had controlled the process from beginning to end. Now the introduction of a third-world non-aligned power upended the balance of the Security Council.

    Ten candidates put in their names for the post of Secretary-General, and after the first two rounds of voting, all ten had either failed to get a majority of votes or had been vetoed. The People’s Republic of China was aggressively using its new veto power. During the first two rounds of voting, China vetoed an obscure and mostly unknown Austrian named Kurt Waldheim. Grateful for the cooperation, the governments of the United Kingdom and United States instructed their UN Ambassadors to stop Waldheim from becoming Secretary-General. This should have been an easy assignment, because the constant vetoes from China allowed Finnish dark horse Max Jakobson to become the frontrunner.

    Kurt Waldheim was seen as an undesirable candidate by most of the Western Powers, yet he had the support of the Soviet Union. The US Department of State said that Waldheim “Lacked sufficient stature and drive to be taken seriously.” Considering that Waldheim was such an underwhelming candidate, it came as a surprise when he received eleven out of sixteen votes during the second round. He would have become Secretary-General then and there, but China continued to veto him with reliable regularity.

    Going into the third round of voting on December 21, 1963, the delegations of the United States and United Kingdom were reassured by multiple sources that China was going to veto Waldheim a third time. Both delegations felt comfortable with abstaining from the vote and allowing China to continue with its flurry of vetoes. In fact, during this third round of voting, Carlos de Rozas, a candidate from Argentina, received twelve votes, the best showing so far. However, there was a miscalculation.

    China did not use their veto power as everyone expected they would. Instead, China abstained from the third round of voting. With a final vote of eleven in favor, one against, and three abstentions… Kurt Waldheim became the fourth UN Secretary-General. Purely by accident.
     
    Last edited:
    • 2Love
    Reactions:
    History Lesson 5: Javier Pérez de Cuéllar
  • While I mostly referenced broad strokes, kept my descriptions vague and fudged the timeline, it should be noted that yes, Kurt Waldheim really was outed as an unpunished Nazi after he started serving as Secretary-General. He really did become President of Austria after his past was unearthed, and Waldheim was deemed persona non-grata throughout almost every nation on Earth.



    The 1981 Selection of the UN Secretary-General


    Under the leadership of Kurt Waldheim, the United Nations grew and expanded into much of the power and influence it has today. He opened several sessions of the UN Conference on Trade and Development, the Conference on Human Development, the Conference on the Law of the Sea, and the World Food Conference. Waldheim’s efforts to improve the quality of life and ease of trade and movement across the whole world have been viewed favorably by the current administration. In his 2077 speech to the UN Economic and Social Council, Secretary-General Pascal Etienne praised Waldheim’s leadership style and laid out his intentions to emulate Waldheim’s leadership style going forward.

    Secretary-General Waldheim’s voice can be heard on the Voyager Golden Record. Voyager 1 is currently in the constellation Ophiuchus and is the center of a tourist attraction operated by the German Government. (as it was a German starship that found Voyager 1) Visitors can hear Waldheim’s message being played every six hours. Voyager 2’s position is currently unknown.

    Waldheim assisted with the negotiated release of American hostages in Iran, and he also collaborated with the musician Paul McCartney to organize a series of concerts to help the people of Cambodia recover from the damage done by Pol Pot. Riding high on his success, Waldheim was re-elected not once, but twice, serving a full three terms as UN Secretary General. After fifteen years in office, Waldheim announced his intentions to seek a fourth term during the 1981 Selection process. China announced their intentions to use their veto power against him, but the rest of the world continued to support the Secretary-General Waldheim in preparation for a contested election.

    However, something happened that upended the whole process. In early 1980, Secretary-General Waldheim published his own autobiography, detailing his own life before he became the UN leader. However, mere weeks after publication, a Japanese-American journalist uncovered evidence proving that Secretary-General Waldheim had falsified several aspects of his autobiography, most notably his military service record during World War Two. After a short investigation, it came to light that Waldheim had not only served in the German Army during the war, but he was also a supporter of the Nazi regime and spent the war working as a member of German Military Intelligence. Furthermore, Waldheim was implicated in Nazi war crimes such as slave labor and mass deportations. The Secretary-General became persona non grata throughout nearly the entire world.

    With his reputation in ruins and several European governments seriously considering his arrest, Secretary-General Waldheim departed the United Nations as soon as his term ended. He returned to his home country of Austria and was almost immediately elected President.

    The UN he left behind found itself caught in one of the most bitter leadership debates in decades. Tanzanian diplomat Salim Ahmed Salim emerged as the frontrunner, he was the President of both the UN General Assembly and the Global Non-Aligned Movement. Unfortunately, Salim had a falling out with US President Ronald Regan over the subject of South Africa’s Apartheid regime. As a result of this dispute, the US delegation committed itself to vetoing any and all attempts at electing Salim. Over the course of eleven votes, Salim received more than enough votes to become Secretary-General. However, each time he won the election, Salim was immediately vetoed by the United States. The Security Council was deadlocked.

    Fortunately, the deadlock did not last long. In December, the Rotating Presidency of the Security Council shifted to Uganda. As soon as the Presidency shifted, the Ugandan delegation attempted to break the deadlock by asking all of the candidates to drop out of the race. One by one, all men and women who were seeking the office of Secretary-General withdrew their names from consideration until the field was empty. Then the Security Council started accepting new candidates.

    Nine candidates threw their names into the contest, and all of them came from lesser developed third-world nations such as Panama, Guyana, the Philippines, and Peru. The Ugandan delegation came up with a novel solution to narrow the field that is still used in the Selection process to this day: The Security Council members were asked to vote in a secret ballot. Each member would write down whether they encouraged or discouraged a specific person from seeking the office of Secretary-General. Members of the P5 would vote on red ballots while everyone else would use white paper. If a “discourage” vote was written on red paper, it would be interpreted as a veto from the Permanent Five.

    Sure enough, the secret ballot method broke the deadlock, as on the very first ballot, Prince Sadruddin Aga Khan was vetoed out of the race, and mere minutes later, dark horse candidate Javier Pérez de Cuéllar won the ballot with eight out of sixteen votes in favor and none opposed. The Security Council quickly closed ranks around the new favorite and elected Javier, seemingly unaware of the fact that de Cuéllar was still in his hometown and was not campaigning for the office at all.

    Javier de Cuéllar was a lifelong diplomat, serving his home nation of Peru in the Diplomatic Corps. He worked in several South American and European nations, often as a member of Embassy staff. In 1972, de Cuéllar was selected to represent Peru on the UN Security Council. That same year, Peru became the President of the Security Council, and de Cuéllar deftly led the body through a major crisis triggered by an armed conflict on the island of Cyprus. He oversaw the deployment of UN Peacekeepers to the region and attempted to defuse tensions between Greece and Turkey over the island.

    During the crisis in Cyprus, Secretary-General Waldheim appointed de Cuéllar to be his personal representative to the region. De Cuéllar only stayed in this post for a few years before a new crisis began: The Soviet Union launched a full-scale invasion of Afghanistan. Once again, Secretary-General Waldheim appointed de Cuéllar to be his own personal representative in the region. Javier de Cuéllar spent a few months in Afghanistan attempting to facilitate peace talks, then returned to Peru. Shortly after arriving, de Cuéllar had to travel to New York City, where the General Assembly was voting on whether or not to make him the next Sec-Gen.

    Javier de Cuéllar was sworn in as the 5th Secretary-General of the United Nations on January 1st 1982.
     
    Last edited:
    • 1
    Reactions:
    History Lesson 6: Boutros Boutros-Ghali
  • Again! This is one of those cases in which real life is stranger than fiction...

    Absolutely. This is part of the reason why I always make an effort to have the wars and conflicts in my stories draw parallels to real-life conflicts. In My Father's War, the Second Battle of Obama (where 3000 school-aged children were thrown into battle against the Spetsnaz) is perhaps my strongest example of this. In real life, Paraguay never fully recovered from sending thousands of its own children to fight the most elite Brazilian troops. (Battle of Acosta Ñu) It's a tragedy that needs to be remembered. Preserving it in fiction is just my way of doing that.


    Very informative update, as ever, I'll have to search more about Waldheim. An interesting figure, even if not in a good sense (how do you become president of Austria after being outed as a Nazi collaborator? That should be a big no no anywhere, but especially in Austria and Germany.).

    It's a fascinating topic. I strongly recommend you give yourself a crash course on Austrian Victim Theory. It's a (now defunct) political theory that permeated Austria during the allied occupation after World War II. It was used to excuse, justify, or outright ignore the role Austria played in causing the Holocaust. It was this ideology that allowed Waldheim to become Austria's ruler and hold onto power for a decade. Austrian Victim Theory was mostly abandoned in the early 2000's.



    *A quick note before this history lesson starts: I want to apologize if it seems like my personal opinions leaked into this history lesson. My dad served as a UN Peacekeeper in the 1990's and he spent most of my early years wearing the blue helmet in a warzone. I've got some strong feelings about UN Peacekeeping missions from this time period.


    The 1991 Selection of the UN Secretary-General

    Javier Pérez de Cuéllar served two terms as Secretary-General, and under his administration, the UN was highly active around the world. Javier saw early success mediating the aftermath of a war between the United Kingdom and Argentina, but he also got dragged into multiple wars for independence in Croatia, Namibia, and Morocco.

    The Secretary-General spent the majority of his two terms in office trying to stop smaller conflicts from exploding into a larger catastrophe. His work was made even more difficult by the stagnation and collapse of the Soviet Empire in the late 1980’s. The Warsaw Pact collapsed as Communist governments fell across Eastern Europe. By the end of the decade, the Soviet Union was the only communist state left in Europe.

    On the heels of his early successes, de Cuéllar was re-elected without any opposition and transitioned smoothly into his second term of office.

    Perhaps the highest point of Javier’s administration was his arbitration of the Rainbow Warrior incident. After the French military sank a Dutch civilian ship in the waters of New Zealand, Javier established new standards for international maritime law that would eventually be applied to starships here in the modern day. After two terms that can be considered successful on most fronts, the UN Security Council started searching for a successor. When no suitable candidate was found, the Security Council informally asked de Cuéllar to serve a third term, de Cuéllar flatly refused this request.

    The early 1990's were a time of great change. The collapse of the Soviet sphere of influence, combined with rapid decolonization of Africa and Southeast Asia, caused the UN General Assembly to double in size as new member-states were added. For the first time, the nations of the Third World commanded a majority of seats in the General Assembly. Acting through the Non-Aligned Movement, these small nations acted collectively to force great changes. In accordance with the UN Charter, the Security Council could recommend a single candidate, but the General Assembly had final say on who got to be Secretary-General. Now with this compact in place, the Assembly could force the Security Council to recommend a candidate from a specific region.

    The coalition instituted a new policy of "Regional Rotation." The Offices of Secretary-General, General Assembly President, and Security Council President would all rotate from one part of the world to the next, ensuring that every nation would eventually get the opportunity to assume a leadership role in the United Nations. For their first act, nations who were members of the Non-Aligned Movement and the African Union came together and agreed to vote against any Sec-Gen Candidate who was not born and raised in Africa.

    With these new rules in place, over a dozen men and woman from the African continent were nominated for the top job. This could have been a chaotic and tense cycle, but the decision was made early on to re-use the straw poll system from 1981. As a result, the Selection process was smooth and trouble-free, which is a very rare occurrence in the history of the United Nations, and only added to the growing sense that the UN was entering a new era.

    The Security Council held six straw polls over the course of six weeks to measure how much support each candidate had. Because the ballots were done in secret with colored paper, it was not possible to know which member of the P5 was threatening to issue a veto. This eliminated the possibility of veto duels that deadlocked many previous selections.

    Over the course of six secret polls, three frontrunners emerged:

    1. Bernard Chidzero: a Zimbabwean economist who played a great role in Zimbabwe's first years of independence
    2. Boutros Boutros-Ghali, an Egyptian diplomat who rose to prominence as a member of Anwar el-Sadat's government.
    3. Olusegun Obasanjo, a career soldier who briefly ruled Nigeria as part of a military junta.
    Any candidate who was not from Africa was vetoed, including the Prime Ministers of Norway and Canada. By the fifth straw poll, Obasanjo had been eliminated from the race, and one week later, on the 21st of November, Boutros Boutros-Ghali was the clear winner with eleven out of fifteen votes.

    Boutros Boutros-Ghali was a highly educated man born in Cairo, Egypt. He became a ranking member of the Arab Socialist Union in the mid 1970's before being appointed Minister of State by President Anwar el-Sadat. During his tenure as Minister of State, Boutros-Ghali was a key player in the Camp David Accords, a flawed but no less historic pair of agreements that eventually resulted in the 1979 Egypt-Israel Peace Treaty. Anwar el Sadat was assassinated in 1981, and Boutros-Ghali remained in his post to serve under el-Sadat's eventual successor, Hosni Mubarak.

    In 1990, while still serving as the Egyptian Minister of State, Boutros-Ghali secretly approved the sale of small arms and light weapons worth about 26 million US dollars to the Republic of Rwanda. This action was done in secret because at the time, the Hutu government of Rwanda was engaged in very public preparations for a genocidal civil war that could be seen and understood by even the most casual of observers. Some of these weapons were found in a cache by UN Peacekeepers shortly before this conflict began. However, the Department of Peacekeeping Operations and the Security Council both ordered the Peacekeepers to stand down and forbade them from raiding the weapons cache.

    The secret sale of weapons would not be discovered until the year 2000.

    On the recommendation of the Security Council, the General Assembly elected Boutros-Ghali unanimously and he assumed office on January 1st, 1992. By then, the metaphorical dominoes were already falling, and the UN's optimistic "new era" would be short-lived...
     
    • 1Love
    • 1Like
    Reactions:
    History Lesson 7: Kofi Annan
  • I presume this also happened in real life.
    Yes. Yes it did. The DPO absolutely failed on multiple fronts in the '90s. A general unwillingness to "get their hands dirty" paralyzed Peacekeepers in Rwanda, Yugoslavia and Angola. The rules of engagement were so restrictive that whenever UNAMIR forces in Rwanda asked permission to help out the victims of genocide, UN leaders in New York responded by saying something akin to "You are clearly out of control. We need to put you on a tighter leash." Something similar happened to my dad when he was with the UNPROFOR. (Bosnian War, 1993)

    Everyone who could have saved lives had their hands tied. Anyone who wanted to intervene was told they were in the wrong. Leadership of the DPO in the '90's was just plain bad.




    The 1996 Selection of the UN Secretary-General


    The Administration of Boutros Boutros-Ghali was highly controversial, yet it laid much of the groundwork for the present-day Etienne Administration.

    Shortly after the beginning of his tenure, Secretary-General Boutros-Ghali wrote and published An Agenda for Peace, a document that laid out a detailed plan for the UN to respond to violent conflict as well as prevent future civil strife. The document listed three goals:

    First, for the UN to be more heavily engaged in "the enforcement of peace." Specifically, he argued that Chapter VII of the United Nations Charter allowed the Security Council to use military force against another country without the consent of any of the involved parties. This would eventually come to pass in 2036 when Secretary-General Laura Harper authorized the Reclamation Agency to perform law enforcement activities in UN member-states without the consent of said member-states.

    Second, the UN must carry out “preventative diplomacy” to avert wars and crises before they arise. The preventative doctrine would allow the Security Council to take much more aggressive and forceful actions against a nation or group they believe to be "preparing to engage in hostilities."

    Finally, Boutros-Ghali called out for the UN to expand its role as Global Peacekeeper. In his view, UN Peacekeepers should remain in a country for a very long time after a conflict has ended, taking whatever actions are needed to prevent a relapse into future war. This would also come to pass in the days of Secretary-General Harper.

    As if the Universe itself responded to his challenge, the UN became embroiled in several civil conflicts that put Boutros-Ghali's peacekeeping commitment to the ultimate test.

    When the African nation of Rwanda descended into a genocidal civil war, Boutros-Ghali was harshly criticized for the catastrophic failure of UN Peacekeeping mission. The UN Aid Mission in Rwanda (UNAMIR) took no action to save lives once the fighting started, and when their soldiers were directly attacked by the belligerent forces, Belgian Peacekeepers were ordered to surrender their weapons and abandon the civilians they were attempting to protect. UNAMIR withdrew from Rwanda entirely after a few days and the conflict continued without any further intervention from the United Nations. Ultimately, the Rwandan Civil War left over a million innocent people dead.

    Only a short time later, the Second UN mission to Somalia (UNOSOM 2) met with disaster. A mixed force of American soldiers and UN Peacekeepers fought side-by-side in the disastrous Battle of Mogadishu. Also known as the "Black Hawk Down Incident," this battle was a pyrrhic victory over the Somali National Alliance. 19 Americans, 1 Malaysian, and 1 Pakistani lost their lives in the conflict, and the United States was awash in outrage. Secretary-General Boutros-Ghali became a public scapegoat for the repeated failures of UN Peacekeeping missions around the world.

    A couple of years after this, UN Peacekeepers were deployed to conflicts in Yugoslavia, a European nation that was rapidly breaking up along ethic and religious lines. Another Peacekeeping mission was deployed, the UN Protection Force. (UNPROFOR) Several "UN Safe Areas" were declared around the conflict zone, and these Humanitarian corridors were deemed to be under the protection of UNPROFOR. However, all of the Safe Areas were attacked the Bosnian Serb Army, and ultimately two of them fell to the attackers, resulting in the Srebrenica Massacre (July 11-22, 1995) where 8,372 Bosniak men and boys were murdered by Bosnian Serbs. (1) The situation in Bosnia and Herzegovina deteriorated so badly that the NATO alliance staged an armed intervention, launching an intense bombing campaign against the Bosnian Serb Army. Again, Boutros-Ghali took the brunt of the blame for the collapse of UN Peacekeepers in the face of organized attack by a well-armed foe.

    By the end of 1995, the effectiveness of UN Peacekeepers was being called into question all over the world.


    Despite all of this, Boutros-Ghali ran for a second term completely unopposed in 1996. When the Security Council gathered on November 19th, he easily won a second term on the first ballot, scoring fourteen out of fifteen votes. Unfortunately, the lone negative vote turned out to be a veto from the United States. This move was incredibly unpopular and made most of the world very angry. Some diplomats referred to the US veto as a “mugging” while America’s closest ally, the United Kingdom, used stronger language. British diplomats described the American leaders as “…Xenophobic, extremely touchy, and ignorant.”

    Supporters of Boutros-Ghali flocked to China, hoping the rapidly industrializing nation would engage the US in a 1950-style veto duel. This did not happen. US Ambassador Madeline Albright gathered several diplomats to her side in a plot called "Operation Orient Express," which aimed to recruit as many nations as possible to the attempted overthrow of Secretary-General Boutros-Ghali. When no one proved willing to support America, Ambassador Albright threatened to rotate the Secretary-General post away from Africa, denying the region a second term in the office. When this also failed, Abright went directly to Secretary-General Boutros-Ghali and demanded his resignation. Unverified reports suggest US President George H. W. Bush and his staff were "in a frenzy" over the Sec-Gen's refusal to step down.

    The feud between the United States and Boutros-Ghali escalated. In November, the Security Council held an official vote to give Boutros-Ghali a second term as Secretary-General. The final vote was 14 in favor and 1 against, with the lone vote being a US veto. In a speech to the body, Boutros-Ghali remined the United States that he was not "Noriega or Saddam Hussain" and compared America to the Roman Empire. The "mugging" accusations grew louder around the world as more and more nations criticized America for its actions. Even American politicians who disliked the UN accused George H. W. Bush of "indulging in an obsession."

    By the end of November, the Security Council was deadlocked. The US was continuing to veto Boutros-Ghali, and at the same time, it was refusing to nominate a candidate of its own. As the standoff continued, there was talk of allowing Boutros-Ghali to stay in office after his term expired. The Organization of African Unity quietly tried to find another African to run for Sec-Gen, but no one volunteered, choosing instead to support the Secretary-General.

    The deadlock finally broke on December 5th 1996, when Boutros-Ghali abruptly suspended his candidacy and announced his intention to leave office when his term expired.


    Four Africans were nominated:

    • Amara Essy from the Ivory Coast
    • Hamid Algabid from Nigeria
    • Ahmedou Olud-Abdallah from Mauritania
    • Kofi Annan from Ghana
    Despite all attempts to avoid a veto duel, one such duel did occur as France vetoed any candidate who came from English-speaking countries, while the United Kingdom vetoed anybody who spoke French.

    Across five rounds of straw polls, the contest was rather lopsided. Kofi Annan took off to an early lead, securing the majority of votes in all five straw polls. The only reason he did not become Secretary-General on the very first poll is because he was being continuously vetoed by France.

    Born in 1938, Kofi Annan and his twin sister Efua were born into one of the aristocratic families of Ghana. He studied economics in college before completing his undergraduate degree in economics at Malcaster College in St. Paul, Minnesota. Annan was multi-lingual, able to speak English, French, and several African languages and dialects.

    Annan joined the World Health Organization as a budget officer before moving up the ranks to join the UN High Commission on Refugees. During the administration of Secretary-General Boutros-Ghali, Annan worked in the Department of Peacekeeping Operations. On one occasion during the Yugoslav Wars, Annan violated the chain of command, circumventing the Secretary-General and allowing NATO warplanes to carry out strikes related to Operation Deliberate Force, the NATO intervention in said war. This action made him a favorite of most American diplomats. (2)

    During the fifth round of voting, France abruptly dropped its veto against Annan and chose to abstain. Before a sixth round could occur, the Security Council passed a resolution recommending Annan to the General Assembly, who quickly elected him Secretary-General. Kofi Annan became the seventh Secretary-General of the UN on January 1st 1997.



    Footnotes:

    1: Srebrenica Massacre- This is a real historical event. Most of my information about the Yugoslav Wars comes from my own dad, who participated in the conflict as a United States soldier (Macedonia) later as a UN Peacekeeper (Bosnia) and as a US soldier again after the Dayton Accords. (Operation Joint Endeavour)

    2: Yes, Kofi Annan did this. Here's the book: To End a War: The Conflict in Yugoslavia--America's Inside Story--Negotiating with Milosevic by Richard Holbrooke


    EDIT: Corrected a continuity error. In the Stormbreaker Universe, the US President at this time was George H. W. Bush, not Bill Clinton.
     
    Last edited:
    • 1Love
    Reactions: